(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "My life, and other stories"

MY LIFE 
AND OTHER STORIES 



COPYRIGHTED IN U.S.A., BT 
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 



LR 
GSl 

MY LIFE 

AND OTHER STORIES 



BY 

ANTON TCHEKHOV 



TRANSLATED FROM THE RUSSIAN BY 

S. S. KOTELIANSKY 

AND 

GILBERT CANNAN 

V 

4932 



LONDON : C. W. DANIEL, LTD., 
GEAHAM HOUSE, TUDOE STEEET, E.G. 4 
1920 



CONTENTS 



v MY LIFE 


PAGE 

1 


XTHE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 


. 138 
. 166 




. 177 




. 192 


* THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG . 
GOUSSIEV 


. 206 
232 



MY LIFE 

THE STOEY OF A PROVINCIAL 

r "pHE director said to me: "I only keep you out of 
respect for your worthy father, or you would 
have gone long since." I replied: " You flatter me, 
your Excellency, but I suppose I am in a position to 
go." And then I heard him saying: "Take the fellow 
away, he is getting on my nerves." 

Two days later I was dismissed. Ever since I had 
been grown up, to the great sorrow of my father, the 
municipal architect, I had changed my position nine 
times, going from one department to another, but all 
the Departments) were as like each other as drops of 
water; I had to sit and write, listen to inane and 
rude remarks, and just wait until I was dismissed. 

When I told my father, he was sitting back in his 
chair with his eyes shut. His thin, dry face, with a 
dove-coloured tinge where he shaved (his face was 
like that of an old Catholic organist), wore an expres 
sion of meek submission. Without answering my 
greeting or opening his eyes, he said : 

" If my dear wife, your mother, were alive, your life 
would be a constant grief to her. I can see the hand of 

1 



2 MY LIFE 

Providence in her untimely death. Tell me, you un 
happy boy," he went on, opening his eyes, " what am 
I to do with you? " 

When I was younger my relations and friends knew 
what to do with me; some advised me to go into the 
army as a volunteer, others were for pharmacy, 
others for the telegraph service; but now that I was 
twenty-four and was going grey at the temples and had 
already tried the army and pharmacy and the tele 
graph service, and every possibility seemed to be ex- 
hausted, they gave me no more advice, but only sighed 
and shook their heads. 

" What do you think of yourself? " my father went 
on. " At your age other young men have a good social 
position, and just look at yourself : a lazy lout, a 
beggar, living on your father! ' 

And, as usual, he went on to say that young men 
were going to the dogs through want of faith, material 
ism, and conceit, and that amateur theatricals should 
be prohibited because they seduce young people from 
religion and their duty. 

" To-morrow we will go together, and you shall 
apologise to the director and promise to do your work 
conscientiously," he concluded. " You must not be 
without a position in society for a single day." 

Cf Please listen to me," said I firmly, though I did 
not anticipate gaining anything' by speaking. ' What 
you call a position in society is the privilege of capital 
and education. 'But people who are poor and unedu- 



MY LIFE 3 

cated have to earn their living by hard physical labour, 
and I see no reason why I should be an exception." 

' ' It is foolish and trivial of you to talk of physical 
labour/' said my father with some irritation. '' Do 
try to understand, you idiot, and get it into your 
brainless head, that in addition to physical strength 
you have a divine spirit; a sacred fire, by which you 
are distinguished from an ass or a reptile and bringing 
you nigh to God. This sacred fire has been kept 
alight for thousands of years by the best of mankind. 
Your great-grandfather, General Polozniev, fought at 
Borodino; your grandfather was a poet, an orator, 
and a marshal of the nobility; your uncle was an 
educationalist; and I, your father, am an architect! 
Have all the Poloznievs kept the sacred fire alight for 
you to put it out? " 

"There must be justice," said I. "Millions of people 
have to do manual labour." 

"Let them. They can do nothing else! Even a 
fool or a criminal can do manual labour. It is the 
mark of a slave and a barbarian, whereas the sacred 
fire is given only to a few ! J 

It was useless to go on with the conversation. My 
father worshipped himself and would not be con 
vinced by anything unless he said it himself. Besides, 
I knew quite well that the annoyance with which he 
spoke of unskilled labour came not so much from any 
regard for the sacred fire, as from a secret fear that I 
should become a working man and the talk of the 



4 MY LIFE 

town. But the chief thing was that all my school 
fellows had long ago gone through the University and 
were making careers for themselves, and the son of the 
director of the State Bank was already a collegiate 
assessor, while I, an only son, was nothing! It was 
useless and unpleasant to go on with the conversa 
tion, but I still sat there and raised objections in the 
hope of making myself understood. The problem 
was simple and clear: how was I to earn my living? 
But he could not see its simplicity and kept on talk 
ing with sugary rounded phrases about Borodino and 
the sacred fire, and my uncle, a forgotten poet 
who wrote bad, insincere verses, and he called me a 
brainless fool. But how I longed to be understood ! 
In spite of everything, I loved my father and my sister, 
and from boyhood I have had a habit of considering 
them, so strongly rooted that I shall probably never 
get rid of it ; whether I am right or wrong I am always 
afraid of hurting them, and go in terror lest my father's 
thin neck should go red with anger and he should have 
an apopleptic fit. 

" It is shameful and degrading for a man of my age 
to sit in a stuffy room end compete with a typewriting- 
machine," I said. " What has that to do with the 
sacred fire? " 

" Still, it is intellectual work/' said my father. 
se But that's enough. Let us drop the conversation and 
I warn you that if you refuse to return to your office 
and indulge your contemptible inclinations, then you 



MY LIFE 5 

will lose my love and your sister's. I shall cut you 
out of my will that I swear, by God! ' 

With perfect sincerity, in order to show the purity 
of my motives, by which I hope to be guided all 
through my life, I said : 

' The matter of inheritance does not strike me as 
important. I renounce any rights I may have." 

For some unexpected reason these words greatly 
offended my father. ' He went purple in the face. 

" How dare you talk to me like that, you fool ! " he 
cried to me in a thin, shrill voice. " You scoundrel ! J: 
And he struck me quickly and dexterously with a 
familiar movement; once twice. " You forget your 
self ! " 

When I was a boy and my .father struck me, I used 
to stand bolt upright like a soldier and look him 
straight in the face; and, exactly as if I were still a 
boy, I stood erect, and tried to look into his eyes. 
My father was old and very thin, but his spare muscles 
must have been as strong as whip-cord, for he hit very 
hard. 

I returned to the hall, but there he seized his um 
brella and struck me several times over the head and 
shoulders; at that moment my sister opened the 
drawing-room door to see what the noise was, but 
immediately drew back with an expression of pity and 
horror, and said not one word in my defence. 

My intention not to return to the office, but to start 
/a new working life, was unshakable. It only remained 



6 MY LIFE 

to choose the kind of work and there seemed to be 
no great difficulty about that, because I was strong, 
patient, and willing. I was prepared to face a monoto 
nous, laborious life, of semi-starvation, filth, and rough 
surroundings, always overshadowed with the thought 
of finding a job and a living. And who knows 
returning from work in the Great Gentry Street, I 
might often envy Dolzhikov, the engineer, who lives 
by intellectual work, but I was happy in thinking of 
y-my coming troubles. I used to dream of intellectual 
S activity, and to imagine myself a teacher, a doctor, 
S a writer, but my dreams remained only dreams. A 
f liking for intellectual pleasures like the theatre and 
reading grew into a passion with me, but I did not 
know whether I had any capacity for intellectual 
work. At school I had an unconquerable aversion for 
the~Greek language, so that I had to leave when I \\as 
in the fourth class. Teachers were got to coach me 
up for the fifth class, and then I went into various de 
partments, spending most of my time in perfect idle 
ness, and this, I was told, was intellectual work. 

My activity in the education department or in the 
municipal office required neither mental effort, nor 
talent, nor personal ability, nor creative spiritual im 
pulse; it was purely mechanical, and such intellectual 
> work seemed to nie lower than manual labour. I 
despise it and I do not think that it for a moment 
justifies an idle, careless life, because it is nothing 
but a swindle, and only a kind of idleness. In all 



MY LIFE 7 

probability I have never known real intellectual 
work. 

It was evening. We lived in Great Gentry Street 
the chief street in the town and our rank and fashion 
walked up and down it in the evenings, as there were 
no public gardens. The street was very charming, 
and was almost as good as a garden, for it had two rows 
of poplar-trees, which smelt very sweet, especially 
after rain, and acacias, and tall trees, and apple-trees 
hung over the fences and hedges. May evenings, 
the scent of the lilac, the hum of the cockchafers, the 
warm, still air how new and extraordinary it all is, 
though spring comes every year ! I stood by the 
gate and looked at the passers-by. With most of 
them I had grown up and had played with them, 
but now my presence might upset them, because I 
was poorly dressed, in unfashionable clothes, and 
people made fun of my very narrow trousers and 
large, clumsy boots, and called them macaroni-on- 
steamboats. And I had a bad reputation in the town 
because I had no position and went to play billiards 
in low cafes, and had once been taken up, for no par- 
twftflar offence, by the political police. 

In a large house opposite, Dolzhikov's, the en 
gineer's, some one was playing the piano. It was 
beginning to get dark and the stars were beginning to 
shine. And slowly, answering people's salutes, my 
father passed with my sister on his arm. He was 
wearing an old top hat with a broad curly brim. 



8 MY LIFE 

"Look! " he said to my sister, pointing to the sky 
with the very umbrella with which he had just struck 
me. " Look at the sky! Even the smallest stars are 
worlds ! How insignificant man is in comparison with 
the universe. " 

And he said this in a tone that seemed to convey 
that he found it extremely flattering and pleasant to 
be so insignificant. What an untalented man he was ! 
Unfortunately, he was the only architect in the town, 
and during the last fifteen or twenty years I could not 
remember one decent house being built. When he 
had to design a house, as a rule he would draw first 
the hall and the drawing-room ; as in olden days 
schoolgirls could only begin to dance by the fire 
place, so his artistic ideas could only evolve from the 
hall and drawing-room. To them he would add the 
dining-room, nursery, study, connecting them with 
doors, so that in the end they were just so many pas 
sages, and each room had two or three doors too many. 
His houses were obscure, extremely confused, and 
limited. Every time, as though he felt something was 
missing, he had recourse to various additions, plaster 
ing them one on top of the other, and there would 
be various lobbies, and passages, and crooked stair 
cases leading to the entresol, where it was only possible 
to stand in a stooping position, and where instead of a 
floor there would be a thin flight of stairs like a Russian 
bath, and the kitchen would always be under the 
house with a vaulted ceiling and a brick floor. The 






MY LIFE ( J 

front of his houses always had a hard, stubborn ex 
pression, with stiff, timid lines, low, squat roofs, 
and fat, pudding-like chimneys surmounted with 
black cowls and squeaking weathercocks. And some 
how all the houses built by my father were like each 
other, and vaguely reminded me of his top hat, and the 
stiff, obstinate back of his head. In the course of time 
the people of the town grew used to my father's lack of 
talent, which took root and became our style. 

My father introduced the style into my sister's 
life. To begin with, he gave her the name of 
Cleopatra (and he called me Misail). When she was a 
little girl he used to frighten her by telling her about 
the stars and our ancestors; and explained the nature 
of life and duty to her at great length ; and now when 
she was twenty-six he went on in the same way, allow 
ing her to take no one's arm but his own, and some 
how imagining that sooner or later an ardent young 
man would turn up and wish to enter into marriage 
with her out of admiration for his qualities. And she 
adored my father, was afraid of him, and believed in 
his extraordinary intellectual powers. 

It got quite dark and the street grew gradually 
empty. In the house opposite the music stopped. 
The gate was wide open and out into the street, career 
ing with all its bells jingling, came a troika. It was 
the engineer and his daughter going for a drive. Time 
to go to bed ! 

I had a room in the house, but I lived in the court- 



10 MY LIFE 

yard in a hut, under the same roof as the coach-house, 
which had been built probably as a harness-room for 
there were big nails in the walls but now it was not 
used, and my father for thirty years had kept his news 
papers there, which for some reason he had bound 
half-yearly and then allowed no one to touch. Living 
there I was less in touch with my father and his guests, 
and I used to think that if I did not live in a proper 
room and did not go to the house every day for meals, 
my father's reproach that I was living on him lost some 
of its sting. 

My sister was waiting for me. She had brought me 
supper unknown to my father; a small piece of cold 
veal and a slice of bread. In the family there were 
sayings: " Money loves an account," or "A copeck 
saves a rouble/' and so on, and my sister, impressed 
by such wisdom, did her best to cut down expenses 
and made us feed rather meagrely. She put the plate 
on the table, sat on my bed, and began to cry. 

" Misail," she said, "what are you doing to us?" 

She did not cover her face, her tears ran down her 
cheeks and hands, and her expression was sorrowful. 
She fell on the pillow, gave way to her tears, trembling 
all over and sobbing. 

' You have left your work again ! " she said. " How 
awful!" 

" Do try to understand, sister!" I said, and because 
she cried I was filled with despair. 

As though it were deliberately arranged, the paraffin 



MY LIFE 11 

in my little lamp ran out, and the lamp smoked and 
guttered, and the old hooks in the wall looked terrible 
and their shadows nickered. 

"Spare us !" said my sister, rising up. "Father is in 
an awful state, and I am ill. I shall go mad. What 
will become of you? " she asked, sobbing and holding 
out her hands to me. " I ask you, I implore you, in the 
name of our dear mother, to go back to your work." 

"I cannot, Cleopatra," I said, feeling that only a 
little more would make me give in. ' I cannot." 

"Why?" insisted my sister, "why? If you have 
not made it up with your chief, look for another place. 
For instance, why shouldn't you work on the railway? 
I have just spoken to Aniuta Blagovo, and she assures 
me you would be taken on, and she even promised to 
do what she could for you. For goodness sake, Misail, 
think ! Think it over, I implore you !" 

We talked a little longer and I gave in. I said that 
the thought of working on the railway had never come 
into my head, and that I was ready to try. 

She smiled happily through her tears and clasped 
my hand, and still she cried, because she could not 
stop, and I went into the kitchen for paraffin. 



II 



Among the supporters of amateur theatricals, charity 
concerts, and tableaux vivants the leaders were the 
Azhoguins, who lived in their own house in Great 



12 MY LIFE 

Gentry Street. They used to lend their house and 
assume the necessary trouble and expense. They were 
a rich landowning family, and had about three thou- 
said dessiatins, with a magnificent farm in the neigh 
bourhood, but they did not care for village life and 
lived in the town summer and winter. The family 
consisted of a mother, a tall, spare, delicate lady, who 
had short hair, wore a blouse and a plain skirt a 1' An 
glais, and three daughters, who were spoken of, not by 
their names, but as the eldest, the middle, and the 
youngest; they all had ugly, sharp chins, and they 
were short-sighted, high-shouldered, dressed in the 
same style as their mother, had an unpleasant lisp, 
and yet they always took part in every play and were 
always doing something for charity acting, reciting, 
singing. They were very serious and never smiled, 
and even in burlesque operettas they acted without 
gaiety and with a businesslike air, as though they 
were engaged m. bookkeeping. 

I loved ourvplay$ especially the rehearsals, which 
were frequent, ralher absurd, and noisy, and we were 
always given supper after them. I had no part in 
the selection of the pieces and the easting of the char 
acters. I had to look after the stage. I used to de 
sign the scenery and copy out the parts, and prompt 
and make up. And I also had to look after the various 
effects such as thunder, the singing of a nightingale, 
and so on. Having no social position, I had no decent 
clothes, and during rehearsals had to hold aloof from 



MY LIFE 13 

the others in the darkened wings and shyly say 
nothing. 

I used to paint the scenery in the Azhoguins' coach 
house or "yarcTr T~ "was assisted by a house-painter, 
or, as he called himself, a decorating contractor, named 
Andrey Ivanov, a man of about fifty, tall and very 
thin and pale, with a narrow chest, hollow temples, 
and dark rings under his eyes, he was rather awful to 
look at. He had some kind of wasting disease, and 
every spring and autumn he was said to be 011 the 
point of death, but he would go to bed for a while 
and then get up and say with surprise : " I'm not dead 
this time!" 

In the town he was called Radish, and people said it 
was his real name. He loved the theatre as much as I, 
and no sooner did he hear that a play was in hand 
than he gave up all his work and went to the Azhoguins' 
to paint scenery. 

The day after my conversation with my sister I 
worked from morning till night at the Azhoguins'. 
The rehearsal was fixed for seven o'clock, and an 
hour before it began all the players were assembled, 
and the eldest, the middle, and the youngest Miss 
Azhoguin were reading their parts on the stage. 
Radish, in a long, brown overcoat with a scarf wound 
round his neck, was standing, leaning with his head 
against the wall, looking at the stage with a rapt ex 
pression. Mrs. Azhoguin went from guest to guest 
saying something pleasant to every one. She had a 



14 MY LIFE 

way of gazing into one's face and speaking in a hushed 
voice as though she were telling a secret. 

" It must be difficult to paint scenery," she said 
softly, coming up to me. " I was just talking to Mrs. 
Mufke about prejudice when I saw you come in. 
Mon Dieu ! All my life I have struggled against prej 
udice. To convince the servants that all their super 
stitions are nonsense I always light three candles, 
and I begin all my important business on the thir 
teenth. " 

The daughter of Dolzhikov, the engineer, was there, 
a handsome, plump, fair girl, dressed as people said in 
our town in Parisian style. She did not act, but at 
rehearsals a chair was put for her on the stage, and 
the plays did not begin until she appeared in the front 
row, to astonish everybody with the brilliance of her 
clothes. As coming from the metropolis, she was 
allowed to make remarks during rehearsals, and she 
did so with an affable, condescending smile, and it 
was clear that she regarded our plays as a childish 
amusement. It was said that she had studied singing 
at the Petersburg conservatoire and had sung for a 
winter season in opera. I liked her very much, and 
during rehearsals or the performance, I never took 
my eyes off her. 

I had taken the book and began to prompt when 
suddenly my sister appeared. "Without taking off her 
coat and hat she came up to me and said : 

" Please come!" 






MY LIFE 15 

I went. Behind the stage in the doorway stood 
Aniuta Blagovo, also wearing a hat with a dark veil. 
'"She was tlie daughter of the vice-president of the 
Court, who had been appointed to our town years 
ago, almost as soon as the High Court was established. 
She was tall and had a good figure, and was considered 
indispensable for the tableaux vivants, and when she 
represented a fairy or a muse, her face would burn 
with shame; but -she took no part in the plays, and 
would only look in at rehearsals, on some business, 
and never enter the hall. And it was evident now that 
she had only looked in for a moment. 

" My father has mentioned you," she said drily, 
not looking at me and blushing. . . " Dolzhikov 
has promised to find you something to do on the rail 
way. If you go to his house to-morrow, he will see 
you." 

I bowed and thanked her for her kindness. 

" And you must leave this," she said, pointing to 
my book. 

She and my sister went up to Mrs. Azhoguin and 
began to whisper, looking at me. 

" Indeed," said Mrs. Azhoguin, coming up to me, 
and gazing into my face. " Indeed, if it takes you 
from your more serious business" she took the book 
out of my hands " then you must hand it over to 
some one else. Don't worry, my friend. It will be 
all right." 

I said good-bye and left in some confusion. As I 

2A 



16 MY LIFE 

went down-stairs I saw my sister and Aniuta Blagovo 
going away; they were talking animatedly, I suppose 
about my going on the railway, and they hurried away. 
My sister had never been to a rehearsal before, and 
she was probably tortured by her conscience and by 
her fear of my father finding out that she had been to 
the Azhoguins' without permission. 

The next day I went to see Dolzhikov at one o'clock. 
The man servant showed me into a charming room, 
which was the engineer's drawing-room and study. 
Everything in it was charming and tasteful, and to a 
man like myself, unused to such things, very strange. 
Costly carpets, huge chairs, bronzes, pictures in gold 
and velvet frames ; photographs on the walls of beauti 
ful women, clever, handsome faces, and striking atti 
tudes; from the drawing-room a door led straight 
into the garden, by a veranda, and I saw lilac and a 
table laid for breakfast, rolls, and a bunch of roses; 
and there was a smell of spring, and good cigars, and 
happiness and everything seemed to say, here lives 
a man who has worked and won the highest happiness 
here on earth. At the table the engineer's daughter 
was sitting reading a newspaper. 

"Do you want my father?" she asked. "He is 
having a shower-bath. He will be down presently. 
Please take a chair." 

I sat down. 

"I believe you live opposite?" she asked after a 
short silence. 



MY LIFE 17 

" Yes." 

" When I have nothing to do I look out of the 
window. You must excuse me," she added, turning 
to her newspaper, " and I often see you and your 
sister. She has such a kind, wistful expression." 

Dolzhikov came in. He was wiping his neck with 
a towel. 

" Papa, this is Mr. Polozniev," said his daughter. 

" Yes, yes. Blagovo spoke to me." He turned 
quickly to me, but did not hold out his hand. ' But 
what do you think I can give you? I'm not bursting 
with situations. You are queer people!" he went 011 
in a loud voice and as though he were scolding me. 
" I get about twenty people every day, as though I 
were a Department of State. I run a railway, sir. 
I employ hard labour; I need mechanics, navvies, 
joiners, well-sinkers, and you can only sit and write. 
That's all! You are all clerks!" 

And he exhaled the same air of happiness as his 
carpets and chairs. He was stout, healthy, with red 
cheeks and a broad chest; he looked clean in his pink 
shirt and wide trousers, just like a china figure of a 
post-boy. He had a round, bristling beard and 
not a single grey hair and a nose with a slight bridge, 
and bright, innocent, dark eyes. 

" What can you do?" he went on. " Nothing ! I 
am an engineer and well-to-do, but before I was given 
this railway I worked very hard for a long time. I was 
an engine-driver for two years, I worked in Belgium 



18 MY LIFE 

as an ordinary lubricator. Now, my dear man, just 
think what work can I offer you?" 

" I quite agree," said I, utterly abashed, not daring 
to meet his bright, innocent eyes. 

" Are you any good with the telegraph?" he asked 
after some thought. 

" Yes. I have been in the telegraph service." 

"Mm. . . Well, we'll see. Go to Dubechnia. 
There's a fellow there already. But he is a scamp." 

" And what will my duties be?" I asked. 

" We'll see to that later. Go there now. I'll give 
orders. But please don't get drunk and don't bother 
me with petitions or 1*11 kick you out." 

He turned away from me without even a nod. I 
bowed to him and his daughter, who was reading the 
newspaper, and went out. I felt so miserable that 
when my sister asked how the engineer had received 
me, I could not utter a single word. 

To go to Dubechnia I got up early in the morning 
at sunrise. There was not a soul in the street, the 
whole town was asleep, and my footsteps rang out with 
a hollow sound. The dewy poplars filled the air with 
a soft scent. I was sad and had no desire to leave the 
town. It seemed so nice and warm ! I loved the 
green trees, the quiet sunny mornings, the ringing of 
the bells, but the people in the town were alien to me, 
tiresome and sometimes even loathsome. I neither 
liked nor understood them. 

I did not understand why or for what purpose 



MY LIFE 19 

those thirty-five thousand people lived. I knew 
that Kimry made a living by manufacturing boots, 
that Tula made samovars and guns, that Odessa was 
a port ; but I did not know what our town was or what 
it did. The people in Great Gentry Street and two 
other clean streets had independent means and salaries 
paid by the Treasury, but how the people lived in the 
other eight streets which stretched parallel to each 
other for three miles and then were lost behind the 
hill that was always an insoluble problem to me. 
And I am ashamed to think of the way they lived. 
They had neither public gardens, nor a theatre, nor a 
decent orchestra; the town and club libraries are 
used only by young Jews, so that books and magazines 
would lie for months uncut. The rich and the in 
telligentsia slept in close, stuffy bedrooms, with wooden 
beds infested with bugs; the children were kept in 
filthy, dirty rooms called nurseries, and the servants, 
even when they were old and respectable, slept on the 
kitchen floor and covered themselves with rags. Ex 
cept in Lent all the houses smelt of bortsch, and 
during Lent of sturgeon fried in sunflower oil. The 
food was unsavoury, the water unwholesome. On the 
town council, at the governor's, at the archbishop's, 
everywhere there had been talk for years about there 
being no good, cheap water-supply and of borrowing 
two hundred thousand roubles from the Treasury. 
Even the very rich people, of whom there were about 
thirty in the town, people who would lose a whole 



20 MY LIFE 

estate at cards, used to drink the bad water and talk 
passionately about the loan and I could never under 
stand this, for it seemed to me it would be simpler for 
them to pay up the two hundred thousand. 

I did not know a single honest man in the whole 
^v town. My father took bribes, and imagined they were 
? given to him out of respect for his spiritual qualities; 
/ the boys at the high school, in order to be promoted, 
went to lodge with the masters and paid them large 
sums; the wife of the military commandant took 
levies from the recruits during the recruiting, and 
even allowed them to stand her drinks, and once she 
was so drunk in church that she could not get up from 
her knees ; during the recruiting the doctors also took 
bribes, and the municipal doctor and the veterinary 
surgeon levied taxes on the butcher shops and public 
houses; the district school did a trade in certificates 
which gave certain privileges in the civil service; the 
provosts took bribes from the clergy and church 
wardens whom they controlled, and on the town 
council and various committees every one who came 
before them was pursued with : " One expects thanks !" 
and thereby forty copecks had to change hands. 
And those who did not take bribes, like the High Court 
officials, were stiff and proud, and shook hands with 
two fingers, and were distinguished by their indiffer 
ence and narrow-mindedness. They drank and played 
cards, married rich women, and always had a bad, 
insidious influence on those round them. Only the 



^/ 

MY LIFE 21 

girls had any moral purity; most of them had lofty 
aspirations and were pure and honest at heart; but 
they knew nothing of life, and believed that bribes 
were given to honour spiritual qualities; and when 
they married, they soon grew old and weak, and were 
hopelessly lost in the mire of that vulgar, bourgeois 
existence.^ 

Ill 

A railway was being built in our district. On holi 
days and thereabouts the town was filled with crowds 
of ragamuffins called "railies," of whom the people 
were afraid. I used often to see a miserable wretch 
with a bloody face, and without a hat, being dragged 
off by the police, and behind him was the proof of his 
crime, a samovar or some wet, newly washed linen. 
The " railies " used to collect near the public houses 
and on the squares ; and they drank, ate, and swore 
terribly, and whistled after the town prostitutes. To 
amuse these ruffians our shopkeepers used to make 
the cats and dogs drink vodka, or tie a kerosene-tin 
to a dog's tail, and whistle to make the dog come 
tearing along the street with the tin clattering after 
him, and making him squeal with terror and think he 
had some frightful monster hard at his heels, so that he 
would rush out of the town and over the fields until 
he could run no more. We had several dogs in the 
town which were left with a permanent shiver and 
used to crawl about with their tails between their 



22 MY LIFE 

legs, and people said that they could not stand such 
tricks and had gone mad. 

The station was being built five miles from the town. 
It was said that the engineer had asked for a bribe of 
fifty thousand roubles to bring the station nearer, 
but the municipality would only agree to forty; they 
would not give in to the extra ten thousand, and now 
the townspeople are sorry because they had to make 
a road to the station which cost them more. Sleepers 
and rails were fixed all along the line, and service- 
trains were running to carry building materials and 
labourers, and they were only waiting for the bridges 
upon which Dolzhikov was at work, and here and there 
the stations were not ready. 

Dubechnia the name of our first station was 
seventeen versts from the town. I went on foot. The 
winter and spring corn was bright green, .shining in 
the morning sun. The road was smooth and bright, 
and in the distance I could see in outline the sta 
tion, the hills, and the remote farmhouses. . How 
good it was out in the open ! And how I longed to be 
filled with the sense of freedom, if only for that morn 
ing, to stop thinking of what was going on in the town, 
or of my needs, or even of eating ! Nothing has so 
much prevented my living as the feeling of acute 
hunger, which make my finest thoughts get mixed up 
with thoughts of porridge, cutlets, and fried fish. 
When I stand alone in the fields and look up at the 
larks hanging marvellously in the air, and bursting 



MY LIFE 23 

with hysterical song, I think: " It would be nice to 
have some bread and butter. " Or when I sit in the 
road and shut my eyes and listen to the wonderful 
sounds of a May-day, I remember how good hot pota 
toes smell. Being big and of a strong constitution I 
never have quite enoug^-4KH!ftttv.and so my chief sensa 
tion during the day ikjurnggjc,} and so I can under 
stand why so many people who are working for a bare 
living, can talk of nothing but food. 

At Dubechnia the station was being plastered inside, 
and the upper story of the water-tank was being built. 
It was close and smelt of lime, and the labourers were 
wandering lazily over piles of chips and rubbish. 
The signalman was asleep near his box with the sun 
pouring straight into his face. There was not a single 
tree. The telegraph wire gave a faint hum, and here 
and there birds had alighted on it. I wandered over 
the heaps, not knowing what to do, and remembered 
how when I asked the engineer what my duties would 
be, he had replied: " We will see there/' But what 
was there to see in such a wilderness? The plasterers 
were talking about the foreman and about one Fedot 
Vassilievich. I could not understand and was filled 
with embarrassment physical embarrassment. I felt 
conscious of my arms and legs, and of the whole of my 

big body, and did not know what to do with them or 

-i , 
where to go. 

After walking for at least a couple of hours I noticed 
that from the station to the right of the line there were 



24 MY LIFE 

ttelegraph-poles which after about one and a half or 
two miles ended in a white stone wall. The labourers 
said it was the office, and I decided at last that I must 
go there. 

It was a very old farmhouse, long unused. The wall 
of rough, white stone was decayed, and in places had 
crumbled away, and the roof of the wing, the blind 
wall of which looked toward the railway, had perished, 
and was patched here and there with tin. Through 
the gates there was a large yard, overgrown with tall 
grass, and beyond that, an old house with Venetian 
blinds in the windows, and a high roof, brown with rot. 
On either side of the house, to right and left, were two 
symmetrical wings; the windows of one were boarded 
up, while by the other, the windows of which were 
open, there was a number of calves grazing. The 
last telegraph-pole stood in the yard, and the wire 
went from it to the wing with the blind wall. The 
door was open and I went in. By the table at the tele 
graph was sitting a man with a dark, curly head in a 
canvas coat ; he glared at me sternly and askance, 
but he immediately smiled and said : 

" How do yo^-do7>J4ttle Profit? " 

It was Ivan Cheprakov, my school friend, who was 
expelled, when he was in the second class, for smoking. 
Once, during the autumn, we were out catching gold 
finches, starlings, and hawfinches, to sell them in the 
market early in the morning when our parents were 
still asleep. 



MY LIFE 25 

We beat up flocks of starlings and shot at them with 
pellets, and then picked up the wounded, and some 
died in terrible agony I can still remember how 
they moaned at night in my cage and some re 
covered. And we sold them, and swore black and 
blue that they were male birds. Once in the market! 
I had only one starling left, which I Jiawked about and 
finally sold for a copeck. " A little. .pjofit-! * J ' I said to 
console myself, and from that time at school I was 
always known as ' Little Profit," and even now, 
schoolboys and the townspeople sometimes use the 
name to tease me, though no one but myself remembers 
how it came about. 

Cheprakov never was strong. He was narrow- 
chested, round-shouldered, long-] egged. His tie looked 
like a piece of string, he had no waistcoat, and his 
boots were worse than mine with the heels worn 
down. He blinked with his eyes and had an eager 
expression as though he were trying to catch some 
thing and he was in a constant fidget. 

" You wait," he said, bustling about. " Look here! 
. . . What was I saying just now? >J 

We began to talk. I discovered that the estate had 
till recently belonged to the Cheprakovs and only the 
previous autumn had passed to Dolzhikov, who thought 
it more profitable to keep his money in land than in 
shares, and had already bought three big estates in 
our district with the transfer of all mortgages. When 
Cheprakov's mother sold, she stipulated for the right 



26 MY LIFE 

to live in one of the wings for another two years and 
** get her son a job in the office. 

"Why shouldn't he buy?" said Cheprakov of the 
engineer. (i He gets a lot from the contractors. He 
bribes them all." 

Then he took me to dinner, deciding in his emphatic 
way that I was to live with him in the wing and board 
with his mother. 

" She is a screw/' he said, " bat she will not take 
much from you." 

In the small rooms where his mother lived there was 
a queer jumble; even the hall and the passage were 
stacked with furniture, which had been taken from 
the house after the sale of the estate ; and the furniture 
was old, and of redwood. Mrs. Cheprakov, a very 
stout elderly lady, with slanting, Chinese eyes, sat by 
the window, in a big chair, knitting a stocking. She 
received me ceremoniously. 

' It is Polozniev, mother," said Cheprakov, intro 
ducing me. " He is going to work here." 

"Are you a nobleman? " she asked in a strange, 
unpleasant voice as though she had boiling fat in 
her throat. 

"Yes," I answered. 

"Sit down." 

The dinner was bad. It consisted only of a pie 
with unsweetened curds and some milk soup. Elena 
Nikifirovna, my hostess, was perpetually winking, 
first with one eye, then with the other. She talked 









MY LIFE 27 

and ete, but in her whole aspect there was a deathlike 
quality, and one could almost detect the smell of a 
corpse. Life hardly stirred in her, yet she had the 
air of being the lady of the manor, who had once had 
her serfs, and was the wife of a general, whose ser 
vants had to call him " Your Excellency," and when 
these miserable embers of life flared up in her for a 
moment, she would say to her son : 

" Ivan, that is not the way to hold your knife ! >: 

Or she would say, gasping for brea'th, with the pre- 
ciseness of a hostess labouring to entertain her guest : 

" We have just sold our estate, you know. It is a 
pity, of course, we have got so used to being here, 
but Dolzhikov promised to make Ivan station-master 
at Dubechnia, so that we shan't have to leave. We 
shall live here on the station, which is the same as liv 
ing on the estate. The engineer is such a nice man ! 
Don't you think him very handsome? " 

Until recently the Cheprakovs had been very well- 
to-do, but with the general's death everything changed. 
Elena Nikifirovna began to quarrel with the neigh 
bours and to go to law, and she did not pay her bailiffs 
and labourers ; she was always afraid of being robbed 
and in less than ten years Dubechnia changed com 
pletely. 

Behind the house there was an old garden run wild, 
overgrown with tall grass and brushwood. I walked 
along the terrace which was still well-kept and beauti 
ful ; through the glass door I saw a room with a par- 



28 MY LIFE 

quet floor, which must have been the drawing-room. 
It contained an ancient piano, some engravings in 
mahogany frames 1 on the walls and nothing else. 
There was nothing left of the flower-garden but peonies 
and poppies, rearing their white and scarlet heads 
above the ground ; on the paths, all huddled together, 
were young maples and elm-trees, which had been 
stripped by the cows. The growth was dense and 
the garden seemed impassable, and only near the 
house, where there still stood poplars, firs, and some 
old lime trees, were there traces of the former avenues, 
and further on the garden was being cleared for a 
hay-field, and here it was no longer allowed to run 
wild, and one's mouth and eyes were no longer filled 
with spiders' webs, and a pleasant air was stirring. 
The further out one went, the more open it was, 
and there were cherry-trees, plum-trees, wide-spreading 
old apple-trees, lichened and held up with props, and 
the pear-trees were so tall that it was incredible that 
there could be pears on them. This part of the garden 
was let to the market-women of our town, and it was 
guarded from thieves and starlings by a peasant an 
idiot who lived in a hut. 

The orchard grew thinner and became a mere 
meadow running down to the river, which was over 
grown with reeds and withy-beds. There was a pool 
by the mill-dam, deep and full of fish, and a little mill 
with a straw roof ground and roared, and the frogs 
croaked furiously. On the water, which was as smooth 



e^. ?f 



^&bu^& 

MY LIFE 29 

as glass, circles appeared from time to time, and 
water-lilies trembled on the impact of a darting fish. 
The village of Dubechnia was on the other side of the 
river. The calm, azure pool was alluring with its 
promise of coolness and rest. And now all this, 
the pool, the mill, the comfortable banks of the river, 
belonged to the engineer ! 

And here my new work began. I received and de 
spatched telegrams, I wrote out various accounts and 
copied orders, claims, and reports, sent in to the office 
by our illiterate foremen and mechanics. But most 
of the day I did nothing, walking up and down the 
room waiting for telegrams, or I would tell the boy 
to stay in the wing, and go into the garden until the 
boy came to say the bell was ringing. I had dinner 
with Mrs. Cheprakov. Meat was served very rarely; 
most of the dishes were made of milk, and on Wednes 
days and Fridays we had Lenten fare, and the food 
was served in pink plates, which were called Lenten. 
Mrs. Cheprakov was always blinking the habit grew 
on her, and I felt awkward and embarrassed in her 
presence. 

As there was not enough work for one, Cheprakov 
did nothing, but slept or went down to the pool with 
his gun to shoot ducks. In the evenings he got drunk 
in the village, or at the station, and before going to bed 
he would look in the glass and say : 

"How are you, Ivan Cheprakov?" 

When he was drunk, he was very pale and used to 



30 MY LIFE 

rub his hands and laugh, or rather neigh, Ile-he-he ! 
Out of bravado he would undress himself and run naked 
through the fields, and he used to eat flies and say 
they were a bit sour. 



IV. 



Once after dinner he came running into the wing, 
panting, to say: 

" Your sister lias come to see you.*' 

I went out and saw a fly standing by the steps of 
the house. My sister had brought Aniuta Blagovo 
and a military gentleman in a summer uniform. As 
I approached I recognised the military gentleman as 
Aniuta's brother, the doctor. 

" We've come to take you for a picnic/' he said, 
" if you've no objection." 

My sister and Aniuta wanted to ask how I was 
getting on, but they were both silent and only looked 
at me. They felt that I didn't like my job, and tears 
came into my sister's eyes and Aniuta Blagovo blushed. 
We went into the orchard, the doctor first, and he 
said ecstatically : 

" What air! By jove, what air! " 

He was just a boy to look at. He talked and walked 
like an undergraduate, and the look in his grey eyes 
was as lively, simple, and frank as that of a nice boy. 
Compared with his tall, handsome sister he looked 
weak and slight, and his little beard was thin and so 






MY LIFE 31 

was his voice a thin tenor, though quite pleasant. 
He was away somewhere with his regiment and had 
come home on leave, and said that he was going to 
Petersburg in the autumn to take his M.D. He 
already had a family a wife and three children; 
he had married young, in his second year at the Uni 
versity, and people said he was unhappily married 
and was not living with his wife. 

" What is the time? " My sister was uneasy. " We 
must go back soon, for my father would only let me 
be away until six o'clock." 

"Oh, your father," sighed the doctor. 

I made tea, and we drank it sitting on a carpet in 
front of the terrace, and the doctor, kneeling, drank 
from his saucer, and said that he was perfectly happy. 
Then Cheprakov fetched the key and unlocked the 
glass door and we all entered the house. It was dark 
and mysterious and smelled of mushrooms, and our 
footsteps made a hollow sound as though there were 
a vault under the floor. The doctor stopped by the 
piano and touched the keys and it gave out a faint, 
tremulous, cracked but still melodious sound. He 
raised his voice and began to sing a romance, frown 
ing and impatiently stamping his foot when he touched 
a broken key. My sister forgot about going home, 
but walked agitatedly up and down the room and said : 

" I am happy! I am very, very happy! " 

There was a note of surprise in her voice as though 
it seemed impossible to her that she should be happy. 

3A 



32 MY LIFE 



It was the first time in my life that I had seen her so 
gay. She even looked handsome. Her profile was 
not good, her nose and mouth somehow protruded 
and made her look as if she was always blowing, but 
she had beautiful, dark eyes, a pale, very delicate com 
plexion, and a touching expression of kindness and 
sadness, and when she spoke she seemed very charm 
ing and even beautiful. Both she and I took after 
our mother; we were broad-shouldered, strong, and 
sturdy, but her paleness was a sign of sickness, she 
often coughed, and in her eyes I often noticed the 
expression common to people who are ill, but who for 
some reason conceal it. In her present cheerfulness 
there was something childish and naive, as though all 
the joy which had been suppressed and dulled during 
our childhood by a strict upbringing, had suddenly 
awakened in her soul and rushed out into freedom. 

But when evening came and the fly was brought 
round, my sister became very quiet and subdued, and 
sat in the fly as though it were a prison-van. 

Soon they were all gone. The noise of the fly died 
away. . . I remembered that Aniuta Blagavo had 
said not a single word to me all day. 

"A wonderful girl !" I thought. "A wonderful girl." 

Lent came and every day we had Lenten dishes. 
I was greatly depressed by my idleness and the un 
certainty of my position, and, slothful, hungry, dis 
satisfied with myself, I wandered over the estate and 
only waited for an energetic mood to leave the place. 




MY LIFE 33 

Once in the afternoon when Radish was sitting in 
our wing, Dolzhikov entered unexpectedly, very sun 
burnt, and grey with dust. He had been out on the 
line for three days and had come to Dubechnia on a 
locomotive and walked over. While he waited for 
the carriage which he had ordered to come out to 
meet him he went over the estate with his bailiff, 
giving orders in a loud voice, and then for a whole 
hour he sat in our wing and wrote letters. When 
telegrams came through for him, he himself tapped 
out the answers, while we stood there stiff and silent. 

" What a mess! " he said, looking angrily through 
the accounts. " I shall transfer the office to the station 
in a fortnight and I don't know what I shall do with 
you then." 

*' I've done my best, sir," said Cheprakov. 

" Quite so. I can see what your best is. You 
can only draw your wages." The engineer looked at 
me and went on. " You rely on getting introductions 
to make a career for yourself with as little trouble as 
possible. Well, I don't care about introductions. 
Nobody helped me. Before I had this line, I was an 
engine-driver. I worked in Belgium as an ordinary 
lubricator. And what are you doing here, Panteley ? " 
lie asked, turning to Radish. " Going out drink 
ing?" 

For some reason or other he called all simple people 

I Panteley, while he despised men like Cheprakov and 

myself, and called us drunkaxds, beasts, canaille. 



34 MY LIFE 

As a rule he was hard on petty officials, and paid and 
dismissed them ruthlessly without any explanation. 

At last the carriage came for him. When he left 
he promised to dismiss us al] in a fortnight; called 
the bailiff a fool, stretched himself out comfortably in 
the carriage, and drove away. 

" Andrey Ivanich," I said to Radish, " will you 
take me on as a labourer? " 

"Why! All right! " 

We went together toward the town, and when the 
station and the farm were far behind us, I asked : 

"Andrey Ivanich, why did you come to Dubechnia?" 

" Firstly because some of my men are working on 
the line, and secondly to pay interest to Mrs. Chepra- 
kov. I borrowed fifty roubles from her last summer, 
and now I pay her one rouble a month interest." 

The decorator stopped and took hold of my coat. 

" Misail Alexeich, my friend, " he went on, " I 
take it that if a common man or a gentleman takes 
interest, he is a wrong-doer. The truth is not in him." 

Radish, looking thin, pale, and rather terrible, shut 
his eyes, shook his head, and muttered in a philosophic 
tone: 

" The grub eats grass, rust eats iron, lies devour the 
soul. God save us miserable sinners ! " 






MY LIFE 35 




V. 



Radish was unpractical and he was no business 
man ; he undertook more work than he could do, and 
when it caine to payment he always lost his reckoning 
and so was always out on the wrong side. He was a 
painter, a glazier, a paper-hanger, and would even 
take on tiling, and I remember how he used to run 
about for days looking for tiles to make an insignifi 
cant profit. He was an excellent workman and would 
sometime earn ten roubles a day, and but for his 
desire to be a master and to call himself a con 
tractor, he would probably have made quite a lot of 
money. 

He himself was paid by contract and paid me and 
the others by the day, between seventy-five copecks 
and a rouble per day. When the weather was hot 
and dry we did various outside jobs, chiefly painting 
roofs. Not being used to it, my feet got hot, as 
though I were walking over a ret-hot oven, and when 
I wore felt boots my feet swelled. But this was only 
at the beginning. Later on I got used to it and every 
thing went all right. I lived among the people, 
to whom work was obligatory and unavoidable, people 
who worked like dray-horses, and knew nothing of 
the moral value of labour, and never even used the 
word " labour " in their talk. Among them I also 
felt like a dray-horse, more and more imbued with the 



36 MY LIFE 






necessity and inevitability of what I was doing, and 
this made nay life easier, and saved me from doubt. 

At first everything amused me, everything was new. 
It was like being born again. I could sleep on the 
ground and go barefoot and found it exceedingly 
-pleasant. I could stand in a crowd of simple folks, 
without embarrassing them, and when a cab-horse 
fell down in the street, I used to run and help it up 
without being afraid of soiling my clothes. But, 
best of all, I was living independently and was not a 
burden on any one. 

The painting of roofs, especially when we mixed 
our own paint, was considered a very profitable busi 
ness, and therefore, even such good workmen as 
Radish did not shun this rough and tiresome work. 
In short trousers, showing his lean, muscular legs, 
he used to> prowl over the roof like a stork, and I used 
to hear him sigh wearily as he worked his brush : 

" Woe, woe to us, miserable sinners! >: 

He could walk as easily on a roof as on the ground. 
In spite of his looking so ill and pale and corpse-like, 
his agility was extraordinary; like any young man he 
would paint the cupola and the top of the church with 
out scaffolding, using only ladders and a rope, and it 
was queer and strange when, standing there, far 
above the ground, he would rise to his full height and 
cry to the world at large : 

" Grubs eat grass, rust eats iron, lies devour the 
soul ! " 




MY LIFE 37 

Or, thinking of something, he would suddenly an 
swer his own thought : 

" Anything may happen ! Anything may happen ! " 

When I went home from work all the people sitting 
outside their doors, the shop assistants, boys, and 
their masters, used to shout after me and jeer spite 
fully, and at first it seemed monstrous and distressed 
me greatly. 

"Little Profit," they used to shout. "House- 
painter! Yellow ochre! ' 

And no one treated me so unmercifully as those 
who had only just risen above the people and had 
quite recently had to work for their living. Once in 
the market-place as I passed the ironmonger's a can 
of water was spilled over me as if by accident, and 
once a stick was thrown at me. And once a fishmonger, 
a grey-haired old man, stood in my way and looked at 
me morosely and said : 

" It isn't you 'm sorry for, you fool, it's your 
father." 

And when my acquaintances met me they got con 
fused. Some regarded me as a queer fish and a fool, 
and they were sorry for me; others did not know how 
to treat me and it was difficult to understand them. 
Once, in the daytime, in one of the streets off Great 
Gentry Street, I met Aniuta Blagovo. I was on my 
way to my work and was carrying two long brushes 
and a pot of paint. When she recognised me, Aniuta 
blushed! 



38 MY LIFE 

" Please do not acknowledge me in the street/' she 
said nervously, sternly, in a trembling voice, without 
offering to shake hands with me, and tears suddenly 
gleamed in her eyes. " If you must be like this, then, 
so so be it, but please avoid me in public ! >; 

I had left Great Gentry Street and was living in 
a suburb, called Makarikha, with my nurse Karpovna, 
a good-natured but gloomy old woman who was al 
ways looking for evil, and was frightened by her 
dreams, and saw omens and ill in the bees and wasps 
which flew into her room. And in her opinion my 
having become a working man boded no good. 

" You are lost ! " she said mournfully, shaking her 
head. " Lost ! " 

With her in her little house lived her adopted son, 
Prokofyi, a butcher, a huge, clumsy fellow, of about 
thirty, with ginger hair and scrubby moustache. 
When he met me in the hall, he would silently and re 
spectfully make way for me, and when he was drunk 
he would salute me with his whole hand. In the 
evenings he used to have supper, and through the 
wooden partition I could hear him snorting and snuf 
fling as he drank glass after glass. 

*' Mother,'* he would say in an undertone. 
'Well," Karpovna would reply. She was passion 
ately fond of him. " What is it, my son? " 

' I'll do you a favour, mother. I'll feed you in your 
old age in this vale of tears, and when you die I'll 
bury you at my own expense. So I say and so I'll do." 



&s 

J 

MY LIFE 39 

I used to get up every day before sunrise and go to 
bed early. We pamter&ate heavily and slept soundly, 
and only during the night would we have any excite 
ment. I never quarrelled with my comrades. All 
day long there was a ceaseless stream of abuse, cursing 
and hearty good wishes, as, for instance, that one's 
eyes should burst, or that one might be carried off by 
cholera, but, all the same, among ourselves we were 
very friendly. The men suspected me of being a 
religious crank and used to laugh at me good-naturedly, 
saying thai even my own father denounced me, and 
they used to say that they very seldom went to church 
and that many of them had not been to confession for 
ten years, and they justified their laxness by saying 
that a decorator is among men like a jackdaw among 
birds. 

My mates respected me and regarded me with esteem ; 
they evidently liked my not drinking or smoking, and 
leading a quiet, steady life. They were only rather 
disagreeably surprised at my not stealing the oil, or 
going with them to ask our employers for a drink. 
The stealing of the employers' oil and paint was a 
custom with house-painters, and was not regarded 
as theft, and it was remarkable that even so honest 
a man as Radish would always come away from work 
with some white lead and oil. And even respectable 
old men who had their own houses in Makarikha 

j6 -Mr fv 

were not ashamed to ask foi/tipf, and when the men, 
at the beginning or end of^aTjob, made up to some 






, t tut 



40 MY LIFE 

vulgar fool and thanked him humbly for a few pence, 
I used to feel isick and sorry. 

With the customers they behaved like sly courtiers, 
and almost every day I was reminded of Shakespeare's 
Polonius. 

" There will probably be rain/' a customer would 
say, staring at the sky. 

" It is sure to rain," the painters would agree. 

" But the clouds aren't rain-clouds. Perhaps it 
won't rain." 

" No, sir. It won't rain. It won't rain, sure." 

Behind their backs they generally regarded the 
customers ironically, and when, for instance, they saw 
a gentleman sitting on his balcony with a newspaper, 
they would say : 

" He reads newspapers, but he has nothing to 
eat." 

I never visited my people. When I returned from 
work I often found short, disturbing notes from my 
sister about my father; how he was very absent- 
minded at dinner, and then slipped away and locked 
himself in his study and did not come out for a long 
time. Such news upset me. I could not sleep, and 
I would go sometimes at night and walk along Great 
Gentry Street by our house, and look up at the dark 
windows, and try to guess if all was well within. On 
Sundays my sister would come to see me, but by 
stealth, as though she came not to see me, but our 
nurse. And if she came into my room she would look 



MY LIFE 41 

pale, with her eyes red, and at once she would begin 
to weep. 

" Father cannot bear it much longer/* she would 
say. "If, as God forbid, something were to happen 
to him, it would be on your conscience all your life. 
It is awful, Misail ! For mother's sake I implore you 
to mend your ways." 

' My dear sister," I replied. " How can I reform 
when I am convinced that I am acting according to my 
conscience? Do try to understand me! " 

" I know you are obeying your conscience, but it 
ought to be possible to do so without hurting any 
body." 

" Oh, saints above! " the old woman would sigh be 
hind the door. " You are lost. There will be a mis 
fortune, my dear. It is bound to come." 

VI 

One Sunday, Doctor Blagavo came to see me unex 
pectedly. He was wearing a white summer uniform 
over a silk shirt, and high glace boots. 

" I came to see you ! " he began, gripping my hand 
-in his hearty, undergraduate fashion. " I hear of you 
every day and I have long intended to go and see you 
to have a heart-to-heart, as they say. Things are 
awfully boring in the town ; there is not a living soul 
worth talking to. How hot it is, by Jove! " he went 
on, taking off his tunic and standing in his silk shirt. 
" My dear fellow, let us have a talk." 



42 MY LIFE 

I was feeling bored and longing for other society 
than that of the decorators. I was really glad to see 
him. 

" To begin with," he said, sitting on my bed, " I 
sympathise with you heartily, and I have a profound 
respect for your present way of living. In the town 
you are misunderstood and there is nobody to under 
stand you, because, as you know, it is full of Gogol ian 
pig-faces. But I guessed what you were at the picnic. 
You are a noble soul, an honest, high-minded man ! 
I respect you and think it an honour to shake hands 
with you. To change your life so abruptly and sud 
denly as you did, you must have passed through a 
most trying spiritual process, and to go on with it 
now, to live scrupulously by your convictions, you 
must have to toil incessantly both in mind and in 
heart. N"ow, please tell me, don't you think that if 
you spent~aTT~tEIsTor^~of will, intensity, and power 
on something else, like trying- to be a great scholar or 
an artist, that your life would be both wider and 
deeper, and altogether more productive? ' 

'"We talked and when we came to speak of physical 
labour, I expressed this idea: that it was necessary 
that the strong should not enslave the weak, and that 
the minority should not be a parasite on the majority, 
always sucking up the finest sap, i.e., it was necessary 
that all without exception .the strong and the weak, 
the rich and the poor should share equally in the 
struggle for existence, every man for himself, and in 



? hA^ 

MY LIFE 43 

that respect there was no better means of levelling 
than physical labour and compulsory service for all. 

" You think, then," said the doctor, " that all, with 
out exception, should be employed in physical labour?" 

" Yes." 

" But don't you think that if everybody, including 
the best people, thinkers and men of science, were to 
take part in the struggle for existence, each man for 
himself, and took 'to breaking stones and painting roofs, 
it would be^ a serious menace to progress? " 

' Where is the danger? " I asked. " Progress con 
sists in deeds of love, in the fulfilment of the moral 
law. If you enslave no one, and are a burden upon no 
one, what further progress do you want? " 

* But look here! " said Blagovo, suddenly losing his 
temper and getting up. "I say! If a snail in its 
shell is engaged in self-perfection in obedience to the 
moral law would you call that progress? " 

" But why? " I was nettled. " If you don't make 
your neighbours feed you, clothe you, carry you, 
defend you from your enemies, surely, that is progress 
amidst a life resting on slavery. My view is that that 
is the most real and, perhaps, the only possible, 
the only progress necessary." 

' The limits of universal progress, which is common 
to all men, are in infinity, and it seems to me strange 
to talk of a ' possible ' progress limited by our needs 
and temporal conceptions." 

" If the limits of progress are in infinity, as you say, 



44 MY LIFE 

then it means that ifts goal is indefinite/' I said. 
" Think of living* without knowing definitely what 
for! " 

" Why not? Your * not knowing ' is not so boring as 
your * knowing/ I am walking up a ladder which is 
j? called progress, civilisation, culture. I go on and on, 
J nolfknowmg definitely where I am going to, but surely 
it is worith while living for the sake of the wonderful 
ladder alone. And you know exactly what you are 
living for that some should not enslave others, that 
the artist and the man who mixes his colours for him 
should dine equally well. But that is the bourgeois, 
kitchen side of life, and isn't it disgusting only to live 
for that? If some insects devour others, devil take 
them, let them ! We need not think of them, they will 
perish and rot, however you save them from slavery 
we must think of that great Millenium which awaits 
all mankind in the distant future." 

Blagovo argued hotly with me, but it was noticeable 
that he was disturbed by some outside thught. 

" Your sister is not coming," he said, consulting his 
watch. " Yesterday she was at our house and said 
she was going to see you. You go on talking about 
slavery, slavery," he went on, " but it is a special 
question, and all these questions are solved by man 
kind gradually " 

We began to talk of evolution. ^ I said that every 
man decides the question of good and evil for him 
self, and does not wait for mankind to solve the ques- 



MY LIFE 45 

tion by virtue of gradual development. Besides, 
evolution is a stick with two ends. Side by side 
with the gradual development of humanitarian ideas, 
there is the gradual growth of ideas of a different 
kind. Serfdom is past, and capitalism is growing. 
And with ideas of liberation at their height the ma 
jority, just as in the days of Baty, feeds, clothes, and 
defends the minority; and is left hungry, naked, and 
defenceless. The state of things harmonises beauti 
fully with all your tendencies and movements, because 
the art of enslaving is also being gradually developed. 
We no longer flog our servants in the stables, but we 
give slavery more refined forms; at any rate, we are 

n j . . > .. ._; 

able to justify it in each separate case. Ideas remain 
ideas with us, but if we could, now, at the end of the 
nineteenth century, throw upon the working classes 
all our most unpleasant physiological functions, we 
should do so, and, of course, we should justify our 
selves by saying that if the best people, thinkers and 
great scholars, had to waste their time on such func 
tions, progress would be in serious jeopardy. 

Just then my sister entered. When she saw the 
doctor, she was flurried and excited, and at once be 
gan to say that it was time for her to go home to 
her father. 

" Cleopatra Alexeyevna," said Blagovo earnestly, 
laying his hands on his heart, " what will happen 
to your father if you spend half an hour with your 
brother and me? " 



46 MY LIFE 

He was a simple kind of man and could communicate 
his cheerfulness to others. My sister thought for a 
minute and began to laugh, and suddenly got very 
happy, suddenly, unexpectedly, just as she did at the 
picnic. We went out into the fields and lay on the 
grass, and went on with our conversation and looked 
at the town, where all the windows facing the west 
looked golden in the setting sun . 

After that Blagovo appeared every time my sister 
came to see me, and they always greeted each other 
as though their meeting was unexpected. My sister 
used to listen while the doctor and I argued, and her 
face was always joyful and rapturous, admiring and 
curious, and it seemed to me that a new world was 
slowly being discovered before her eyes, a world which 
she had not seen before even in her dreams, which 
now she was trying to divine; when the doctor wfas 
not there she was quiet and sad, and if, as she sat on 
my bed, she sometimes wept, it was for reasons of 
which she did not speak. 

In August Radish gave us orders to go to the rail 
way. A couple of days before we were " driven " out 
of town, my father") came to see me. He sat down 
and, without looking at me, slowly wiped his red face, 
then took out of his pocket our local paper and read 
out with deliberate emphasis on each word that a 
/ schoolfellow of my own age, the son of the director 
\ of the State Bank, had been appointed chief clerk of 

te Court of the Exchequer. 



MY LIFE 47 

rself^^ he said, folding up the 
newspaper. " You are a beggar, a vagabond, a scoun 
drel ! Even the working class people and peasants get 
education to make themselves decent people, while 
you, a Polozniev, with famous, noble ancestors, go 
wallowing in the mire! But I did not come here to 
talk to you. I have given you up already. " He 
went on in a choking voice, as he stood up: " I came 
here to find out where your sister is, you scoundrel ! 
She left me after dinner. It is now past seven o'clock 
and she is not in. She has been going out lately with 
out telling me, and she has been disrespectful and I 
see your filthy, abominable influence at work. "Where 
is she? " 

He had in his hands the familiar umbrella, and I 
was already taken aback, and I stood stiff and erect, 
like a schoolboy, waiting for my father to thrash me, 
but he saw the glance I cast at the umbrella and this 
probably checked him. 

" Live as you like! " he said. " My blessing is 
gone from you." 

" Good God! " muttered my old nurse behind the 
door. " You are lost. Oh ! my heart feels some 
misfortune coming. I can feel it." 

I went to work on the railway. During the whole of 
August there was wind and rain. It was damp and 
cold ; the corn had now been gathered in the fields, 
and on the big farms where the reaping was done with 
machines, the wheat lay not in sheaves, but in heaps; 

4 A 



48 MY LIFE 

and I remember how those melancholy heaps grew 
darker and darker every day, and the grain sprouted. 
It was hard work; the* pouring rain spoiled everything 
that we succeeded in finishing. We were not allowed 
either to live or to sleep in the station buildings and 
had to take shelter in dirty, damp, mud huts where the 
" rallies " had lived during the summer, and at night 
I could not sleep from the cold and the bugs crawling 
over my face and hands. And when we were working 
near the bridges, then the " railies " used to come out 
in a crowd to fight the painters which they regarded 
as sport. They used to thrash us, steal our brushes, 
and to ^infuriate us and provoke us to a fighft they 
used to spoil our work, as when they smeared the 
signal-boxes with green paint. To add to all our 
miseries Radish began to pay us very irregularly. All 
the painting on the line was given to one contractor, 
who subcontracted with another, and he again with 
Radish, stipulating for twenty per cent, commission. 
The job itself was* unprofitable; then oame the rains; 
time was wasted; we did no work and Radish had to 
pay his men every day. The starving painters nearly 
came to blows with him, called him a swindler, a blood 
sucker, a Judas, and he, poor man, sighed and in 
despair raised his hands to the heavens and was con 
tinually going to Mrs. Cheprakov to borrow money. 



MY LIFE 49 



VII 



Came the rainy, muddy, dark autumn, bringing a 
slack time, and I used to sit at home three days in the 
week without work, or did various jobs outside paint 
ing; such as digging earth for ballast for twenty 
copecks a day. Doctor Blagovo had gone to Petersburg. 
My sister did not come to see me. Radish lay at home 
ill, expecting to die every day. 

And my mood was also autumnal; perhaps because 
when I became a working man I saw only the seamy 
side of the life of our town, an(J^&ei^-4ay made fresh 
discoveries which brought meCsto despair.; My fellow 
townsmen, both those of whom IhacTKa3a low opinion 
before, and those whom I had thought fairly decent, 
now seemed to me base, cruel, and up to any dirty 
trick. We poor people were tricked and cheated in 
the accounts, kept waiting for hours in cold passages 
or in the kitchen, and we were insulted and uncivilly 
treated. In the autumn I had to paper the library and 
two rooms at the club. I was paid seven copecks a 
piece, but was told to give a receipt for twelve copecks, 
and when I refused to do it, a respectable gentleman 
in gold spectacles, one of the stewards of the club, 
said to me: 

" If you say another word, you scoundrel, I'll knock 
you down." 

And when a servant whispered to him that I was the 






50 MY LIFE 

son of Polozniev, the architect, then he got flustered 
and blushed, but he recovered himself at once and 
said : 

" Damn him/' 

In the shops we working men were sold bad meat, 
musty flour, and coarse tea. In church we were 
jostled by the police, and in the hospitals we were 
mulcted by the assistants and nurses, and if we could 
not give them bribes through poverty, we were given 
food in dirty dishes. In the post-office the lowest 
official considered it his duty to treat us as animals 
and to shout rudely and insolently: " Wait! Don't 
you come pushing your way in here ! ' ' Even the dogs, 
even they were hostile to us and hurled themselves 
at us with a peculiar malignancy. But what struck 
me most of^all in my new position was the entire 
lack of justice', what the people call " forgetting God." 
Barely a clay went by without some swindle. The 
shopkeeper, who sold us oil, the contractor, the work 
men, the customers themselves, all cheated. It was 
an understood thing that our rights were never con 
sidered, and we always had to pay for the money 
we had earned, going with our hats off to the back 
door. 

I was paper-hanging in one of the club-rooms, next 
the library, when, one evening as I was on the point 
of leaving, Dolzhikov's daughter came into the room 
carrying a bundle of books. 

I bowed to her. 



MY LIFE 51 

" Ah ! How are you? " she said, recognising me at 
once and holding out her hand. " I am very glad to 
see you." 

She smiled and looked with a curious puzzled ex 
pression at my blouse and the pail of paste and the 
papers lying on the floor; I was embarrassed and she 
also felt awkward. 

" Excuse my staring at you," she said. " I have 
heard so much about you. Especially from Doctor 
Blagovo. He is enthusiastic about you. I have met 
your sister ; she is a dear, sympathetic girl, but I could 
not make her see that there is nothing awful in your 
simple life. On the contrary, you are the most inter 
esting man in the town." 

Once more she glanced at the pail of paste and the 
paper and said : 

" I asked Doctor Blagovo to bring us together, but 
he either forgot or had no time However, we have 
met now. I should be very pleased if you would call 
on me. I do so want to have a talk. I am a simple 
person," she said, holding out her hand, " and I hope 
you will come and see me without ceremony. My 
father is away, in Petersburg." 

She went into the reading-room, with her dress 
rustling, and for a long time after I got home I could 
not sleep. 

During that autumn some kind soul, wishing to 
relieve my existence, sent me from time to time pres 
ents of tea and lemons, or biscuits, or roast game. 



52 MY LIFE 

Karpovna said the presents were brought by a soldier, 
though from whom she did not know; and the soldier 
used to ask if I was well, if I had dinner every day, 
and if I had warm clothes. When the frost began the 
soldier came while I was out and brought a soft knitted 
scarf, which gave out a soft, hardly perceptible scent, 
and I guessed who my good fairy had been. For the 
scarf smelled of lily-of-the-valley, Aniuta Blagovo's 
favourite scent. 

Toward winter there was more work and thirgs 
became more cheerful. Radish came to life again and 
we worked together in the cemetery church, where we 
scraped the holy shrine for gilding. It was a clean, 
quiet, and, as our mates said, a specially good job. 
We could do a great deal in one day, and so time 
passed quickly, imperceptibly. There was no swearing, 
nor laughing, nor loud altercations. The place com 
pelled quiet and decency, and disposed one for tranquil, 
serious thoughts. Absorbed in our work, we stood or 
sat immovably, like statues; there was a dead silence, 
very proper to a cemetery, so that if a tool fell down, or 
the oil in the lamp spluttered, the sound would be loud 
and startling, and we would turn to see what it was. 
After a long silence one could hear a humming like 
that of a swarm of bees; in the porch, in an undertone, 
the funeral service was being read over a dead baby; 
or a painter painting a moon surrounded with stars on 
the cupola would begin to whistle quietly, and re- 
remembering suddenly that he was in a church, would 



MY LIFE 53 

stop; or Radish would sigh at his own thoughts: 
" Anything may happen! Anything may happen! ' 
or above our heads there would be the slow, mourn 
ful tolling of a bell, and the painters would say it must 
be a rich man being brought to the church. . . . 

The days I spent in the peace of the little church, 
and during the evenings I played billiards, or went 
to the gallery of the theatre in the new serge suit I 
had bought with my own hard-earned money. They 
were already beginning plays and concerts at the 
Azhoguins', and Radish did the scenery by himself. 
He told me about the plays and tableaux vivants at 
the Azhoguins', and I listened to him enviously. I had 
a great longing 1 to take part in the rehearsals, but I 
dared not go to the Azhoguins'. 

A week before Christmas Doctor Blagovo arrived, 
and w^e resumed our arguments and played billiards 
in the evenings. When he played billiards he used to 
take off his coat, and unfasten his shirt at the neck, 
and generally try to look like a debauchee. He drank 
a little, but rowdily, and managed to spend in a cheap 
tavern like the Volga as much as twenty roubles in 
an evening. 

Once more my sister came to see me, -and when they 
met they expressed surprise, but I could see by her 
happy, guilty face that these meetings were not acci 
dental . One evening when we were playing billiards 
the doctor said to me: 

" I say, why don't you call on Miss Dolzhikov? 



54 MY LIFE 

You don't know Maria Yictorovna. She is a clover, 
charming, simple creature." 

I told him how her father, the engineer, had received 
me in the spring. 

" Nonsense! " laughed the doctor. " The engineer 
is one thing and she is another. Really, my good 
fellow, you mustn't offend her. Go and see her some 
time. Let us go to-morrow evening. Will you? " 

He persuaded me. Next evening I donned my 
serge suit and with some perturbation set out to call 
on Miss Dolzhikov. The footman did not seem to 
me so haughty and formidable, or the furniture so 
oppressive, as on the morning when I had come to ask 
for work. Maria Yictorovna was expecting me and 
greeted me as .an old friend and gave my hand a warm, 
friendly grip. She was wearing a grey dress with wide 
sleeves, and had her hair done in the style which when 
it became the fashion a year later in our town, was 
called " dog's ears." The hair was combed back over 
the ears, and it made Maria Yictorovna's face look 
broader, and she looked very like her father, whose 
face was broad and red and rather like a coacnman's. 
She was handsome and elegant, but not young; about 
thirty to judge by her appearance, though she was 
not more than twenty-five. 

lt Dear doctor! " she said, making me sit down. 
" How grateful I am to him. But for him, you would 
not have come. I am bored to death ! My father has 
gone and left me alone, and I do not know what to 
do with myself." 









MY LIFE 55 



Then she began to ask where I was working, how 
much I got, and where I lived. 

" Do you only spend what you earn on yourself? " 
she asked. 

" Yes." 

" You are a happy man/' she replied. " All the evil 
in life, it seems to me, comes from boredom and idle 
ness, and spiritual emptiness, which are inevitable 
when one lives at other people's expense. Don't 
think I'm showing off. I mean it sincerely. It is 
dull and unpleasant to be rich. Win friends by just 
riches, they say, because as a rule there is and can be 
no such thing as just riches." 

She looked at the furniture with a serious, cold 
expression, as though she was making an inventory of 
it, and went on : 

" Ease and comfort possess a magic power. Little 
by little they seduce even strong-willed people. 
Father and I used to live poorly and simply, and now 
you see how we live. Isn't it strange? " she said with 
a shrug. " We spend twenty thousand roubles a year ! 
In the provinces ! " 

" Ease and comfort ifoust not be regarded as the 

inevitable privilege of capital and education," I said. 

' It seems to me possible to unite the comforts of life 

with work, however hard and dirty it may be. Your 

ither is rich, but, as he says, he used to be a mechanic, 

id just a lubricator." 

She smiled and shook her head doubtfully. 



56 ML LIFE 

" Papa sometimes eats tiurya," she said, " but only 
out of caprice." 

A bell rang and she, got up. 

" The rich and the educated ought to work like the 
rest/' she went on, " and if there is to be any comfort, 
it should be accessible to all. There should be no 
privileges. However, that's enough philosophy. Tell 
me something cheerful. Tell me about the painters. 
What are they like? Funny ? " 

The doctor came. I began to talk about the paint 
ers, but, being unused to it, I felt awkward and talked 
solemnly and ponderously like an ethnographist. The 
doctor also told a few stories about working people. 
He rocked to and fro and cried and fell on his knees, 
and when he was depicting a drunkard, lay flat on the 
floor. It was as good as a play, and Maria Victorovna 
laughed until she cried. Then he played the piano and 
sang in his high-pitched tenor, and Maria Victorovna 
stood by him and told him what to sing and corrected 
him when he made a mistake. 

" I hear you sing, too," said I. 

"Too?" cried the doctor. "She is a wonderful 
singer, an artist, and you say too? Careful, care 
ful ! " 

" I used to study seriously," she replied, " but I 
have given it up now." 

She sat on a low stool and told us about her life in 
Petersburg, and imitated famous singers, mimicking 
their voices and mannerisms; then she sketched the 



MY LIFE 57 

doctor and myself in her album, not very well, but 
both were good likenesses. She laughed and made 
jokes and funny faces, and this suited her better than 
talking about unjust riches, and it seemed to me that 
what she had said about " riches and comfort" came 
not from herself, but was juet mimicry. She was an 
admirable comedian. I compared her mentally with 
the girls of our town, and not even the beautiful, serious 
Aniuta Blagovo could stand up against her; the differ 
ence was as vast as that between a wild and a garden 
rose. 

We stayed to supper. The doctor and Maria Vic- 
torovna drank red wine, champagne, and coffee with 
cognac; they touched glasses and drank to friendship, 
to wit, to progress, to freedom, and never got drunk, 
but went rather red and laughed for no reason until they 
cried. To avoid being out of it I too, drank red wine. 

" People with talent and with gifted natures," said 
Miss Dolzhikov, " know how to live and go their own 
way; but ordinary people like myself know nothing 
and can do nothing by themselves; there is nothing 
for them but to find some deep social current and let 
themselves be borne along by it." 

" Is it possible to find that which does not exist? " 
asked the doctor. 

' It doesn't exist because we don't see it." 
* Is that so? Social currents are the invention of 
modern literature. They don't exist here." 

A discussion began. 



58 MY LIFE 

1 We have no profound social movements ; nor have 
we had them/' said the doctor. " Modern literature 
has invented a lot of things, and modern literature in 
vented intellectual working men in village life, but 
go through all our villages and you will only find Mr. 
Cheeky Snout in a jacket or black frock coat, who will 
make four mistakes in the word ' one.' Civilised life 
has not begun with us yet. We have the same sav 
agery, the same slavery, the same triviality as we had 
five hundred years ago. Movements, currents all that 
is so wretched and puerile mixed up with such vulgar, 
catch-penny interests and one cannot take it seriously. 
You may think you have discovered a large social 
movement, and you may follow it and devote your 
life in the modern fashion to such problems as the 
liberation of vermin from slavery, or the abolition of 
meat cutlets and I congratulate you, madam. But 
we have to learn, learn, learn, and there will be plenty 
of time for social movements ; we are not up to them 
yet, and upon my soul, we don't understand anything 
at all about them." 

" You don't understand, but I do," said Maria 
Victorovna. " Good Heavens! What a bore you are 
to-night." 

"It is our business to learn and learn, to try and 
accumulate as much knowledge as possible, because 
serious social movements come where there is know 
ledge, and the future happiness of mankind lies in 
science. Here's to science! 



MY LIFE 59 

" One thing is certain. Life must somehow be 
arranged differently," said Maria Victorovna, after 
some silence and deep thought, " and life as it has been 
up to now is worthless. Don't let us talk about it. 

When we left her the Cathedral clock struck two. 

" Did you like her? " asked the doctor. " Isn't she 
a dear girl? " 

We had dinner at Maria Victorovna' s on Christmas 
Day, and then we went to see her every day during the 
holidays. There was nobody besides ourselves, and 
she was right when she said she had no friends in the 
town but the doctor and me. We spent most of 
the time talking, and sometimes the doctor would 
bring a book or a magazine and read aloud. After 
all, he was the first cultivated man I had met. I 
could not tell if he knew much, but he was 1 always 
generous with his knowledge because he wished others 
to know too. When he talked about medicine, he 
was not like any of our local doctors, but he made a 
new and singular impression, and it seemed to me 
that if he had wished he could have become a genuine 
scientist. And perhaps he was the only person at 
that time who had any real influence over me. Meet 
ing him and reading the books he gave me, I began 
gradually to feel a need for knowledge to inspire the 
tedium of my work. It seemed strange to me that I 
had not known before such things as that the whole 
world consisted of sixty elements, I did not know 
what oil or paint was, and that I could have 



60 MY LIFE 

got on without knowing these things. My 
acquaintance with the doctor raised me morally 
too. I used to argue with him, and though I usually 
stuck to my opinion, yet, through him, I came gradu 
ally to perceive that everything was not clear to me, 
and I tried to cultivate 'convictions as definite as possi 
ble so that the promptings of my conscience should be 
precise and have nothing vague about them. Never 
theless, educated and fine as he was, far and away 
the best man in the town, he was by no means perfect. 
There was something rather rude and priggish in his 
ways and in his trick of dragging talk down to dis 
cussion, and when he took of? his coat and sat in his 
shirt and gave the footman a tip, it always seemed to 
me that culture was just a part of him, with the rest 
untamed Tartar. 

After the holidays he left once more for Petersburg. 
He went in the morning and after dinner my sister 
came to see me. Without taking off her furs, she sat 
silent, very pale, staring in front of her. She began to 
shiver and seemed to be fighting against some illness. 

" You must have caught a cold/' I said. 

Her eyes filled with tears. She rose and went to 
Karpovna without a word to me, as though I had 
offended her. And a little later T heard her speaking 
in a tone of bitter reproach. 

11 Nurse, what have I been living for, up to now? 
What for? Tell me; haven't I wasted my youth? 
During the best years I have had nothing but making 






MY LIFE 61 

up accounts, pouring out tea, counting the copecks, 
entertaining guests, without a thought that there was 
anything better in the world ! Nurse, try to under 
stand me, I too have human desires and I want to live 
and they have made a housekeeper of me. It is awful, 
awful! " 

She flung her keys against the door and they fell with 
a clatter in my room. They were the keys of the side 
board, the larder, the cellar, and the tea-chest the 
keys my mother used to carry. 

"Oh! Oh! Saints above!'' cried my old nurse 
in terror. " The blessed saints! " 

When she left, my sister came into my room for her 
keys and said : 

" Forgive me. Something strange has been going 
on in me lately." 

VIII. 

One evening when I came home late from Maria 
Victorovna's I found a young policeman in a new uni 
form in my room; he was sitting by the table reading. 

" At last! " he said, getting up and stretching him 
self. " This is the third time I have been to see you. 
The governor has ordered you to go and see him to 
morrow at nine o'clock sharp. Don't be late." 

He made me give him a written promise to comply 
with his Excellency's orders and went away. This 
policeman's visit and the unexpected invitation to 
see ike governor h,ad a most depressing effect on me. 

^*-.. .1..,..,. ***^ 5 



62 MY LIFE 

From pay early childhood I have had a dread of gen 
darmes, police, legal officials, and I was tormented with 
anxiety as though I had really committed a crime, 
and I could not sleep. Nurse and Prokofyi were also 
upset end could not sleep. And, to make things 
worse, nurse had an earache, and moaned and more 
than once screamed out. Hearing that I could not 
sleep Prokofyi came quietly into my room with a little 
lamp and sat by the table. 

1 You should have a drop of pepper-brandy. . ." 
he said after some thought. " In this vale of tears 
things go on all right when you take a drop. And if 
mother had some pepper-brandy poured into her ear 
she would be much better." 

About three he got ready to go to the slaughter 
house to fetch some meat. I knew I should not sleep 
until morning, and to use up the time until nine, I 
went with him. We walked with a lantern, and his 
boy, Nicolka, who was about thirteeen, and had blue 
spots on his face and an expression like a murderer's, 
drove behind us in a sledge, urging the horse on with 
hoarse cries. 

" You will probably be punished at the governor's," 
said Prokofyi as we walked. " There is a governor's 
rank, and an archimandrite's rank, and an officer's 
rank, and a doctor's rank, and every profession has its 
own rank. You don't keep to yours and they won't 
allow it." 

The slaughter-house stood behind the cemetery, and 



MY LIFE 63 

till then I had only seen it at a distance. It con 
sisted of three dark sheds surrounded by a grey fence*, 
from which, when the wind was in that direction in 
summer, there came an overpowering stench. Now, 
as I entered the yard, I could not see the sheds in the 
darkness ; I groped through horses and sledges, both 
empty and laden with meat; and there were men 
walking about with lanterns and swearing disgustingly. 
Prokofyi and Nicolka swore as filthily and there was 
a continuous hum from the swearing and coughing and 
the neighing of the horses. 

The place smelled of corpses and offal, the snow was 
thawing and already mixed with mud, and in the dark 
ness it seemed to me that I was walking through a 
pool of blood. 

When we had filled the sledge with meat, we went 
to the butcher's shop in the market-place. Day was 
beginning to dawn. One after another the cooks 
came with baskets end old women in mantles. With 
an axe in his hand, wearing a white, blood-stained 
apron, Prokofyi swore terrifically and crossed himself, 
turning toward the church, and shouted so loud that 
he could be heard all over the market, avowing that 
he sold his meat at cost price and even at a loss. He 
cheated in weighing and reckoning, the cooks saw it, 
but, dazed by his shouting, they did not protest, but 
only called him a gallows-bird. 

Raising and dropping his formidable axe, he assumed 
picturesque attitudes and constantly uttered the 

5A 



64 MY LIFE 

sound " Hak ! " with a furious expression, and I was 
really afraid of his cutting off some one's head or 
hand. 

I stayed in the butcher's shop the whole morning, 
and when at last I went to the governor's my fur coat 
smelled of meat and blood. My state of mind would 
have been appropriate for an encounter with a bear 
armed with no more than a staff. I remember a long 
staircase with a striped carpet, and a young official 
in a frock coat with shining buttons, who silently 
indicated the door with both hands and went in to 
announce me. I entered the hall, where the furniture 
was most luxurious, but cold and tasteless, forming a 
most unpleasant impression the tall, narrow pier- 
glasses, and the bright, yellow hangings over the win 
dows; one could see that, though governors changed, 
the furniture remained the same. The young official 
again pointed with both hands to the door and I went 
toward a large, green table, by which stood a general 
with the Order of Vladimir at his neck. 

" Mr. Polozniev," he began, holding a letter in his 
hand and opening his mouth wide so that it made a 
round 0. "I asked you to come to say this to you : 
' Your esteemed father has applied verbally and in 
writing to the provincial marshal of nobility, to have 
you summoned and made to see the incongruity of 
your conduct with the title of nobleman which you 
have the honour to bear. His Excellency Alexander 
Pavlovich, justly thinking that your conduct may be 



MY LIFE 65 

subversive, and finding that persuasion may not be 
sufficient, without serious intervention on the part of 
the authorities, has given me his decision as to your 
case, and I agree with him." 

He said this quietly, respectfully, standing erect as 
if I was his superior, and his expression was not at all 
severe. He had a flabby, tired face, covered with 
wrinkles, with pouches under his eyes; his hair was 
dyed, and it was hard to guess his age from his appear 
ance fifty or sixty. 

" I hope," he went on, " that you will appreciate 
Alexander Pavlovich's delicacy in applying to me, 
not officially, but privately. I have invited you un 
officially not as a governor, but as a sincere admirer 
of your father's. And I ask you to change your con 
duct and to return to the duties proper to your rank, 
or, to avoid the evil effects of your example, to go to 
some other place where you are not known and where 
you may do what you like. Otherwise I shall have to 
resort to extreme measures," 

For half a minute he stood in silence staring at me 
open-mouthed. 

" Are you a vegetarian-? " he asked. 

" No, your Excellency, I eat meat." 

He sat down and took up a document, and I bowed 
and left. 

It was not worth while going to work before dinner. 
I went home and tried to sleep, but could not because 
of the unpleasant, sickly feeling from the slaughter- 



66 MY LIFE 

house and my conversation with the governor. And 
so I dragged through till the evening and then, feeling 
gloomy and out of sorts, I went to see Maria Victor- 
ovna. I told her about my visit to the governor and 
she looked at me in bewilderment, as if she did not 
believe me, and suddenly she began to laugh merrily, 
heartily, stridently, as only good-natured, light-hearted 
people can. 

" If I were to tell this in Petersburg! >} she cried, 
nearly dropping with laughter, bending over the 
table. " If I could tell them in Petersburg ! " 



IX. 



Now we saw each other often, sometimes twice a 
day. Almost every day, after dinner, she drove up 
to the cemetery and, as she Avaited for me, read the 
inscriptions on the crosses and monuments. Some 
times she came into the church and stood by my side 
and watched me working. The silence, the simple 
industry of the painters and gilders, Badish's good 
sense, and the fact that outwardly I was no different 
from the other artisans and worked as they did, in a 
waistcoat and old shoes, and that they addressed me 
familiarly were new to her, and she was moved by it 
all. Once in her presence a painter who was working, 
at a door on the roof, called down to me : 

" Misail, fetch me the white lead." 

I fetched him the white lead and as I came down 



MY LIFE 67 

the scaffolding* she was moved to tears and looked at 
me and smiled : 

" What a dear you are! " she said. 

" I have always remembered how when I was a child 
a green parrot got out of its cage in one of the rich 
people's houses and wandered about the town for a 
whole month, flying from one garden to another, home 
less and lonely. And Maria Yictorovna reminded me 
of the bird. 

' Except to the cemetery," she said with a laugh, 
" I have absolutely nowhere to go. The town bores 
me to tears. People read, sing, and twitter at the 
Azhoguins', but I cannot bear them lately. Your 
sister is shy, Miss Blagovo for some reason hates me. 
I don't like the theatre. What can I do with myself?" 

When I was at her house I smelled of paint and tur 
pentine, and my hands were stained. She liked that. 
She wanted me to come to her in my ordinary working- 
clothes; but I felt awkward in them in her drawing- 
room, and as if I were in uniform, and so I always 
wore my new serge suit. She did not like that. 

" You must confess," she said once, " that you have 
not got used to your new role. A working-man's 
suit makes you feel awkward and embarrassed. Tell 
me, isn't it because you are not sure of yourself and 
are unsatisfied Does this work you have chosen, 
this painting of yours, really satisfy you? " she asked 
merrily. '* I know paint makes things look nicer and 
wear better, but the things themselves belong to the 



68 MY LIFE 

rich and after all they are a luxury. Besides you have 
said more than once that everybody should earn his 
living" with his own hands and you earn money, not 
bread. Why don't you keep to the exact meaning of 
what you say? You must earn bread, real bread, you 
must plough, sow, reap, thrash, or do something which 
has to do directly with agriculture, such as keeping 
cows, digging, or building houses. . . ." 

She opened a handsome bookcase which stood by 
the writing-table and said : 

" I'm telling you all this because I'm going to let 
you into my secret. Voila. This is my agricultural 
library. Here are books on arable land, vegetable- 
gardens, orchard-keeping, cattle-keeping, bee-keeping : 
I read them eagerly and have studied the theory of 
everything thoroughly. It is my dream to go to 
Dubechnia as soon as March begins. It is wonderful 
there, amazing; isn't it? The first year I shall only 
be learning the work and getting used to it, and in the 
second year I shall begin to work thoroughly, without 
sparing myself. My father promised to give me 
Dubechnia as a present, and I am to do anything I 
like with it." 

She blushed and with mingled laughter and tears she 
dreamed aloud of her life at Dubechnia and how ab 
sorbing it would be. And I envied her. March would 
soon be here. The days were drawing out, and in the 
bright sunny afternoons the snow dripped from the 
roofs, and the smell of spring was in the air. I too 
longed for the country. 



MY LIFE 69 

And when she said she was going to live at Du- 
bechnia, I saw at once that I should be left alone in the 
town, and I felt jealous of the bookcase with her books 
about farming. I knew and cared nothing about farm 
ing and I was on the point of telling her that agri 
culture was work for slaves, but I recollected that my 
father had once said something of the sort and I held 
my peace. 

Lent began. The engineer, Victor Ivanich, came 
home from Petersburg. I had begun to forget his 
existence. He came unexpectedly, not even sending a 
telegram. When I went there as usual in the even 
ing, he was walking up and down the drawing-room, 
after a bath, with his hair cut, looking ten years 
younger, and talking. His daughter was kneeling by 
his trunks and taking out boxes, bottles, books, and 
handing them to Pavel, the footman. When I saw 
the engineer, I involuntarily stepped back and he 
held out both his hands and smiled and showed his 
strong, white, cab-driver's teeth. 

" Here he is ! Here he is ! I'm very pleased to see 
you, Mr. Housepainter ! Maria told me all about you 
and sang your praises. I quite understand you and 
heartily approve." He took me by the arm and went 
on: " It is much cleverer and more honest to be a 
decent workman than to spoil State paper and to wear 
a cockade. I myself worked with my hands in Bel 
gium. I was an engine-driver for five years. . ." 

He was wearing a short jacket and comfortable slip 
pers, and he shuffled along like a gouty man waving 



70 MY LIFE 

and rubbing his hands; humming and buzzing and 
shrugging with pleasure at being at home again with 
his favourite shower-bath. 

" There's no denying," he said at supper, " there's 

no denying that you are kind, sympathetic people, 

but somehow as soon as you gentlefolk take on manual 

*> labour or try to save the peasants, you reduce it all 

~ to sectarianism. You are a sectarian. You don't 

drink vodka. What is that but sectarianism? " 

To please him I drank vodka. I drank wine, too. 
We ate cheese, sausages, pastries, pickles, and all kinds 
of dainties that the engineer had brought with him, 
and we sampled wines sent from abroad during his 
absence. They were excellent. For some reason the 
engineer had wines and cigars sent from abroad duty 
free; somebody sent him caviare and sturgeon gratis; 
he did not pay rent for his house because his landlord 
supplied the railway with kerosene, and generally he 
' and his daughter gave me the impression of having 
/ all the best things in the world at their service free of 
charge. 

I went on visiting them, but with less pleasure than 
before. The engineer oppressed me and I felt cramped 
in his presence. I could not endure his clear, innocent 
eyes ; his opinions bored me and were offensive to me, 
and I was distressed by the recollection that I had so 
recently been subordinate to this ruddy, well-fed man, 
and that he had been mercilessly rude to me. True 
he would put his arm round my waist and slap me 



MY LIFE 71 

kindly on the shoulder and approve of my way of 
living, but I felt that he despised my nullity just as 
much as before and only suffered me to please his 
daughter, but I could no longer laugh and talk easily, 
and I thought myself ill -mannered, and all the time 
was expecting him to call me Panteley as he did his 
footman Pavel. How my provincial, working-man's 
pride rode up against him ! I, a working man, a 
painter, going every day to the house of rich strangers, 
whom the whole town regarded as foreigners, and 
Drinking their expensive wines and outlandish dishes ! 
'^ could not reconcile this with my conscience. When 
I went to see them I sternly avoided those whom I met 
on the way, and looked askance at them like a real sec 
tarian, and when I left the engineer's house I was 
ashamed of feeling so well-fed. 

But chiefly I was afraid of falling in love. Whether 
walking in the street, or working, oi* talkiiig to my 
mates, I thought all the time of going to Maria Yic- 
torovna's in the evening, and always had her voice, 
her laughter, her movements with me. And always 
as I got ready to go to her, I would stand for a long 
time in front of the cracked mirror tying my necktie; 
my serge suit seemed horrible to me, and I suffered, 
but at the same time, despised myself for feeling so 
small. When she called to me from another room to 
say that she was not dressed yet and to ask me to wait 
a bit, and I could hear her dressing, I was agitated and 
felt as though the floor was sinking under me. And 



72 MY LIFE 

when I saw a woman in the street, even at a distance, 
I fell to comparing her figure with hers, and it seemed 
to me that all our women and girls were vulgar, absurdly 
dressed, and without manners; and such comparisons 
roused in me a feeling of pride ; Maria Victorovna was 
better than all of them. And at night I dreamed of 
her and myself. 

Once at supper the engineer and I ate a whole 
lobster. When I reached home I remembered that the 
engineer had twice called me " my dear fellow/' and 
I thought that they treated me as they might have 
done a big, unhappy dog, separated from his master, 
and that they were amusing themselves with me, and 
that they would order me away like a dog when they 
were bored with me. I began to feel ashamed and 
hurt ; went to the point of tears, as though I had been 
insulted, and, raising my eyes to the heavens, I vowed 
to put an end to it all. 

Next day I did not go to the Dolzhikovs'. Late at 
night, when it was quite dark and pouring with rain, 
I walked up and down Great Gentry Street, looking 
at the windows. At the Azhoguins' everybody was 
asleep and the only light was in one of the top windows ; 
old Mrs. Azhoguin was sitting in her room embroidering 
by candle-light and imagining herself to be fighting 
against prejudice. It was dark in our house and op 
posite, at the Dolzhikovs' the windows were lit up, 
but it was impossible to see anything through the 
flowers and curtains. I kept on walking up and 



MY LIFE 73 

down the street ; I was soaked through with the cold 
March rain. I heard my father come home from the 
club; he knocked at the door; in a minute a light 
appeared at a window and I saw my; sister walking 
quickly with her lamp and hurriedly arranging her 
thick hair. Then my father paced up and down the 
drawing-room, talking and rubbing his hands, and my 
sister sat still in a corner, lost in thought, not listen 
ing to him. . . 

But soon they left the room and the light was put 
out. . . I looked at the engineer's house and that 
too was now dark. In the darkness and the rain I felt 
desperately lonely. Cast out at the mercy of Fate, 
and I felt how, compared with my loneliness, and my 
suffering, actual and to come, all my work and all 
my desires and all that I had hitherto thought and 
read, were vain and futile. Alas ! The activities 
and thoughts of human beings are not nearly so im 
portant as their sorrows ! And not knowing exactly 
what I was doing I pulled with all my might at the 
bell at the Dolzhikovs' gate, broke it, and ran away 
down the street like a little boy, full of fear, thinking 
they would rush out at once and recognise me. When 
I stopped to take breath at the end of the street, I 
could hear nothing but the falling rain and far away a 
night-watchman knocking on a sheet of iron. 

For a whole week I did not go to the Dolzhikovs*. 
I sold my serge suit. I had no work and I was once 
more half -starved, earning ten or twenty copecks a 



74 MY LIFE 

day, when possible, by disagreeable work. Flounder 
ing knee-deep in the mire, putting out all my strength, 
I tried to drown my memories and to punish myself 
for all the cheeses and preserves to which I had been 
treated at the engineer's. Still, no sooner did I go to 
bed, wet and hungry, than my untamed imagination 
set to work to evolve wonderful, alluring pictures, 
and to rny amazement I confessed that I was in love, 
passionately in love, and I fell sound asleep feeling 
that the hard life had only made my body stronger 
and younger. 

One evening it began, most unseasonably, to snow, 
and the wind blew from the north, exactly as if winter 
had begun again. When I got home from work I found 
Maria Victorovna in my room. She was in her furs 
with her hands in her muff. 

" Why don't you come to see me?" she asked, look 
ing at me with her bright sagacious eyes, and I was 
overcome with joy and stood stiffly in front of her, 
just as I had done with my father when he was going 
to thrash me; she looked straight into my face and I 
could see by her eyes that she understood why I was 
overcome. 

' Why don't you come to see me? " she repeated. 
' You don't want to come? I had to come to 

you." 

She got up and came close to me. 
" Don'lleave me," she said, and her eyes filled with 
tears. " I am lonely, utterly lonely." 



MY LIFE T5 

She began to cry and said, covering her face with her 
niuff : 

" Alone! Life is hard, very hard, and in the whole 
world I have no one but you. Don't leave me! '' 

Looking for her handkerchief to dry her tears, she 
gave a smile ; we were silent for some time, then I 
embraced and kissed her, and the pin in her hat 
scratched my face and drew blood. 

And we began to talk as though we had been dear 
to each other for a long, long time. 



In a couple of days she sent me to Dubechnia and 
I was beyond words delighted with it. As I walked 
to the station, and as I sat in the train, I laughed 
for no reason and people thought me drunk. There 
were snow and frost in the mornings still, but the roads 
were getting dark, and there were rooks cawing above 
them. 

At first I thought of arranging the side wing opposite 
Mrs. Cheprakov's for myself and Maria, but it ap 
peared that doves and pigeons had taken up their 
abode there and it would be impossible to cleanse it 
without destroying a great number of nests. We 
would have to live willy-nilly in the uncomfortable 
rooms with Venetian blinds in the big house. The 
peasants called it a palace; there were more than 
twenty rooms in it, and the only furniture was a piano 



76 MY LIFE 

and a child's chair, lying in the attic, and even if 
Maria brought all her furniture from town we should 
not succeed in removing the impression of frigid 
emptiness and coldness. I chose three small rooms 
with windows looking on to the garden, and from early 
morning till late at night I was at work in them, glaz 
ing the windows, hanging paper, blocking up the 
chinks and holes in the floor. It was an easy, pleasant 
job. Every now and then I would run to the river 
to see if the ice was breaking and all the while I dreamed 
of the starlings returning. And at night when I thought 
of Maria I would be filled with an inexpressibly sweet 
feeling of an all-embracing joy to listen to the rats and 
the wind rattling and knocking above the ceiling; it 
was like an old hobgoblin coughing in the attic. 

The snow was deep; there was a heavy fall at the 
end of March, but it thawed rapidly, as if by magic, 
and the spring floods rushed down so that by the be 
ginning of April the starlings were already chattering 
and yellow butterflies fluttered in the garden. The 
weather was wonderful. Every day toward evening 
I walked toward the town to meet Masha, and how 
delightful it was to walk along the soft, drying road 
with bare feet! Half-way I would sit down and look 
at the town, not daring to go nearer. The sight of it 
upset me, I was always wondering how my acquain- 
would behave toward me when they heard of my 
love. What would my father say ? I was particularly 
worried by the idea that my life was becoming more 



MY LIFE 77 

complicated, and that I had entirely lost control of it, 
and that she was carrying me off like a balloon, God 
knows whither. I had already given up thinking how 
to make a living, and I thought indeed, I cannot re 
member what I thought. 

Masha used to come in a carriage. I would take a 
seat beside her and together, happy and free, we used 
to drive to Dubechnia. Or, having waited till sunset, 
I would return home, weary and disconsolate, wonder 
ing why Masha had not come, and then by the gate 
or in the garden I would find my darling. She would 
come by the railway and walk over from the station. 
What a triumph it was ! In her plain, woollen 
dress, with a simple umbrella, but keeping a trim, 
fashionable figure and expensive, Parisian boots she 
was a gifted actress playing the country girl. We used 
to go over the house, and plan out the rooms, and the 
paths, and the vegetable-garden, and the beehives. 
We already had chickens and ducks and geese which 
we loved because they were ours. We had oats, 
clover, buckwheat, and vegetable seeds all ready for 
sowing, and we used to examine them all and wonder 
what the crops would be like, and everything Masha 
said to me seemed extraordinarily clever and fine. 
This was the happiest time of my life. 

Soon after Easter we were marjciaa in the parish 
church in the village of Kurilovka three miles from 
Dubechnia. Masha wanted everything to be simple; 
by her wish our bridesmen were peasant boys, only 



78 MY LIFE 

one deacon sang, and we returned from the church in 
a little, shaky cart which she drove herself. My sister 
was the only guest from the town. Masha had sent her 
a note a couple of days before the wedding. My sister 
wore a white dress and white gloves. . . During the 
ceremony she cried softly for joy and emotion, and her 
face had a maternal expression of infinite goodness. 
She was intoxicated with our happiness and smiled 
as though she were breathing a sweet perfume, and 
when I looked at her I understood that there was 
nothing in the world higher in her eyes than love, 
earthly love, and that she was always dreaming of 
love, secretly, timidly, yet passionately. She em 
braced Masha and kissed her, and, not knowing how 
to express her ecstasy, she said to her of me : 
" He is a good man ! A very good man." 
Before she left us, she put on her ordinary clothes, 
and took me into the garden to have a quiet talk. 

" Father is very hurt that you have not written to 
him," she said. " You should have asked for his bless 
ing. But, at heart, he is very pleased. He says that 
this marriage will raise you in the eyes of society, and 
that under Maria Victorovna's influence you will 
begin to adopt a more serious attitude toward life. 
In the evening now we talk about nothing but you; 
and yesterday he even said, ' our Misail.' I was 
delighted. He has evidently thought of a plan and I 
believe he wants to set you an example of magnanimity, 
and that he will be the first to talk of reconciliation. 



MY LIFE T9 

It is quite possible that one of these days he will come 
and see you here." 

She made the sign of the cross over me and said : 

" Well, God bless you. Be happy. Aniuta Blagovo 
is a very clever girl. She says of your marriage that 
God has sent you a new ordeal. Well? Married life 
is not made up only of joy but of suffering as well. It 
is impossible to avoid it.'* 

Masha and I walked about three miles with her, and 
then walked home quietly and silently, as though it 
were a rest for both of us. Masha had her hand on 
my arm. We were at peace and there was no need 
to talk of love; after the wedding we grew closer to 
each other and dearer, and it seemed as though nothing 
could part us. 

1 Your sister is a dear, lovable creature," said Masha, 
'' but looks as though she had lived in torture. Your 
father must be a terrible man." 

I began to tell her how my sister and I had been 
brought up and how absurd and full of torture our 
childhood had been. When she heard that my father 
had thrashed me quite recently she shuddered and clung 
to me: 

" Don't tell me any more," she said. " It is too 
horrible." 

And now she did not leave me. We lived in the big 
house, in three rooms, and in the evenings we bolted 
the door that led to the empty part of the house, as 
though some one lived there whom we did not know 

6A 



80 MY LIFE 

and feared. I used to get up early, at dawn, and begin 
working. I repaired the carts ; made paths in the gar 
den, dug the flower beds, painted the roofs. When the 
time came to sow oats, I tried to plough and harrow, 
and sow and did it all conscientiously, and did not leave 
it all to the labourer. I used to get tired, and my face 
and feet used to burn with the rain and the sharp 
cold wind. But work in t]^e- fields did not attract me. 
I knew nothing about agriculture j|nd did not like it; 
perhaps because my ancestors were not tillers of the 
soil and pure town blood ran in my veins. I loved 
nature dearly ; I loved the fields and the meadows and 
the garden, but the peasant who turns the earth with 
his plough, shouting at his miserable horse, ragged 
and wet, with bowed shoulders, was to me an expres 
sion of wild, rude, ugly force, and as I watched his 
clumsy movements I could not help thinking of the 
long-passed legendary life, when men did not yet know 
the use of fire. The fierce bull which led the herd, and 
the horses that stampeded through the village, filled 
me with terror, and all the large creatures, strong and 
hostile, a ram with horns, a gander, or a watch-dog 
seemed to me to be symbolical of some rough, wild 
force. These prejudices used to be particularly strong 
in me in bad weather, when heavy clouds hung over 
the black plough-lands. But worst of all was that 
when I was ploughing or sowing, and a few peasants 
stood and watched how I did it, I no longer felt the 
inevitability and necessity of the work and it seemed 
to me that I was trifling my time away. 



MY LIFE 81 

go through the gardens and the meadow 
to tfie mil). It was leased by Stiepan, a Kurilovka 
peasant ;' handsome, swarthy, with a black beard 
an athletic appearance. He did not care for mill 
work and thought it tiresome and unprofitable, and 
he only lived at the mill to escape from home. He 
was a saddler and always smelled of tan and leather. 
He did not like talking, was slow and immovable, 
and used to hum " U-lu-lu-lu," sitting on the bank or 
in the doorway of the mill. Sometimes his wife and 
mother-in-law used to come from Kurilovka to see 
him; they were both fair, languid, soft, and they 
used to bow to him humbly and call him Stiepan Petro- 
vich. And he would not answer their greeting with 
a word or a sign, but would turn where he sat on the 
bank and hum quietly: " F-lu-lu-lu." There would 
be a silence for an hour or two. His mother-in-law 
and his wife would whisper to each other, get up and 
look expectantly at him for some time, waiting for him 
to look at them, and then they would bow humbly and 
say in sweet, soft voices : 

" Good-bye, Stiepan Petrovich." 

And they would go away. After that, Stiepan 
would put away the bundle of cracknels or the shirt 
they had left for him and sigh and give a wink in their 
direction and say : 

"The female sex! " 

The mill was worked with both wheels day and night. 
I used to help Stiepan, I liked it, and when he went 
away I was glad to take his place. 



82 MY LIFE 

XI. 

After a spell of warm bright weather we had a season 
of bad roads. It rained and was cold all through May. 
The grinding of the millstones and the drip of the rain 
induced idleness and sleep. The floor shook, the whole 
place smelled of flour, and this too made one drowsy. 
My wife in a short fur coat and high rubber boots used 
to appear twice a day and she always said the same 
thing : 

" Call this summer! It is worse than October!" 

We used to have tea together and cook porridge, or 
sit together for hours in silence thinking the rain would 
never stop. Once when Stiepan went away to a fair, 
Masha stayed the night in the mill. When we got up 
wte could not tell what time it was for the sky was 
overcast ; the sleepy cocks at Dubechnia were crowing, 
and the corncrakes were trilling in the meadow; it 
was very, very early. . My wife and I walked down 
to the pool and drew up the bow-net that Stiepan had 
put out in our presence the day before. There was one 
large perch in it and a crayfish angrily x stretched out 
his claws. 

" Let them go/' said Masha. " Let them be happy 
too/' 

Because we got up very early and had nothing to do, 
the day seemed very long, the longest in my life. Stie 
pan returned before dusk and I went back to the 
farmhouse. 



MY LIFE 83 

lt Your father came here to-day, " said Masha. 

"Where is he?" 

" He has gone. I did not receive him/' 

Seeing my silence and feeling that I was sorry for 
my father, she said : 

"We must be logical. I did not receive him and 
sent a message to ask him not to trouble us again and 
not to come and see us." 

In a moment I was outside the gates, striding toward 
the town to make it up with my father. It was muddy, 
slippery, cold. For the first time since our marriage 
I suddenly felt sad, and through my brain, tired with 
the long day, there flashed the thought that perhaps 
I was not living as I ought ; I got more and more tired 
and was gradually overcome with weakness, inertia; 
I had no desire to move or to think, and after walking 
for some time, I waved my hand and went home. 

In the middle of the yard stood the engineer in a 
leather coat with a hood. He was shouting : 

" Where's the furniture? There was some good 
Empire furniture, pictures, vases. . There's nothing 
left ! Damn it, I bought the place with the fur 
niture!" 

Near him stood Moissey, Mrs. Cheprakov's bailiff, 
fumbling with his cap ; a lank fellow of about twenty- 
five, with a spotty face and little, impudent eyes; 
one side of his face was larger than the other as though 
he had been lain on. 

" Yes, Right Honourable Sir, you bought it without 



84 MY LIFE 

the furniture," he said sheepishly. ;< I remember that 
clearly/' 

" Silence !" shouted the engineer, going red in the 
face, and beginning to shake, and his shout echoed 
through the garden. 

XII 

"When I was busy in the garden or the yard, Moissey 
would stand with his hands behind his back and stare 
at me impertinently with his little eyes. And this used 
to irritate me to such an extent that I would put aside 
my work and go away. 

We learned from Stiepan that Moissey had been 
Mrs. Cheprakov's lover. I noticed that when people 
went to her for money they used to apply to Moissey 
first, and once I saw a peasant, a charcoal-burner, black 
all over, grovel at his feet. Sometimes after a whis 
pered conversation Moissey would hand over the money 
himself without saying anything to his mistress, from 
which I concluded that the transaction was settled 
on his own account. 

He used to shoot in our garden, under our very win 
dows, steal food from our larder, borrow our horses 
without leave, and we were furious, feeling that Du- 

Ibechnia was no longer ours, and Masha used to go pale 

(and say: 

"""*" Have we to live another year and a half with these 
creatures? " 



MY LIFE 85 

Ivan Cheprahov, the son, was a guard on the rail 
way. During the winter he got very thin and weak, 
so that he got drunk on one glass of vodka, and felt 
cold out of the sun. He hated wearing his guard's 
uniform and was ashamed of it, but found his job 
profitable because he could steal candles and sell them. 
My new position gave him a mixed feeling of astonish 
ment, envy, and vague hope that something of the 
sort might happen to him. He used to follow Masha 
with admiring eyes, and to ask me what I had for din 
ner nowadays, and his ugly, emaciated face used to 
wear a sweet, sad expression, and he used to twitch 
his fingers as though he could feel my happiness with 
them. 

" I say, Little Profit/' he would say excitedly, light 
ing and relighting his cigarette; he always made a 
mess wherever he stood because he used to waste a 
whole box of matches on one cigarette. " I say, my 
life is about as beastly as it could be. Every little 
squirt of a soldier can shout : ' Here guard ! Here ! ' 
I have such a lot in the trains and you know, mine's 
a rotten life L^ My mother has ruined me ! I heard a 
doctor say in the train, if the parents are loose, their 
children become drunkards or criminals. That's it." 

Once he came -staggering into the yard. His eyes 
wandered aimlessly and he breathed heavily; he 
laughed and cried, and said something in a kind of 
frenzy, and through his thickly uttered words I could 
only hear: " My mother? Where is my mother?" 



(X 



86 MY LIFE 

and lie wailed like a child crying, because it has lost 
its mother in a crowd. I led him away into the garden 
and laid him down under a tree, and all that day and 
through the night Masha and I took it in turns to stay 
with him. He was sick and Masha looked with dis 
gust at his pale, wet face and said : 

"Are we to have these creatures on the place for an 
other year and a half? It is awful ! Awful ! " 

And what a lot of trouble the peasants gave us ! 
How many disappointments we had at the outset, in 
the spring, when we so longed to be happy ! My 
wife built a school. I designed the school for sixty 
boys, and the Zemstvo Council approved the design, 
but recommended our building the school at Kurilovka, 
the big village, only three miles away; besides the 
Kuril ovka school, where the children of four villages, 
including that of Dubechnia, were taught, was old and 
inadequate and the floor was so rotten that the chil 
dren were afraid to walk on it. At the end of March 
Masha, by her own desire, was appointed trustee of 
the Kurilovka school, and at the beginning of April 
we called three parish meetings and persuaded the 
peasants that the school was old and inadequate, and 
that it was necessary to build a new one. A member 
of the Zemstvo Council and the elementary school 
inspector came down too and addressed them. After 
each meeting we were mobbed and asked for a pail of 
vodka; we felt stifled in the crowd and soon got tired 
and returned home dissatisfied and rather abashed. 



& 

MY LIFE 87 



At last the peasants allotted a site for the school and 
undertook to cart the materials from the town. And 
as soon as the spring corn was sown, on the very first 
Sunday, carts set out from Kurijovka and Dubechnia 
to fetch the bricks for the foundations. They went 
at dawn and returned late in the evening. The 
peasants were drunk and said they were tired out. 

The rain and the cold continued, as though deliber 
ately, all through May. The roads were spoiled and 
deep in mud. When the carts came from town they 
usually drove to our horror, into our yard ! A horse 
would appear in the gate, straddling its fore legs, with 
its big belly heaving; before it came into the yard it 
would strain and heave and after it would come a 
ten-yard beam in a four-wheeled wagon , wet and 
slimy ; alongside it, wrapped up to keep the rain out, 
never looking where he was going and splashing 
through the puddles, a peasant would walk with the 
skirt of his coat tucked up in his belt. Another cart 
would appear with planks ; then a third with a beam ; 
then a fourth . . . and the yard in front of the house 
would gradually be blocked up with horses, beams, 
planks. Peasants, men and women with their heads 
wrapped up and their skirts tucked up, would stare 
morosely at our windows, kick up a row and insist on 
the lady of the house coming out to them ; and they 
would curse and swear. And in a corner Moissey 
would stand, and it seemed to us that he delighted in 
our discomfiture. 



88 MY LIFE 

' We won't cart any more! " the peasants shouted. 
" We are tired to death ! Let her go and cart it her 
self ! " 

Pale and scared, thinking they would any minute 
break into the Jwaisft^Slasha would send them money 
for a pail of vodka; jjter which the noise would die 
down and the long beams would go jolting out of the 
yard. 

When I went to look at the building my wife would 
get agitated and say : 

' The peasants are furious. They might do some 
thing to you. No. Wait. I'll go with you. 

We used to drive over to Kurilovka together and 
then the carpenters would ask fot tips. The frame 
work was ready for the foundations to be laid, but the 
masons never came and when at last the masons did 
come it was apparent that there was no sand; some 
how it had been forgotten that sand was wanted. Tak 
ing advantage of our helplessness, the peasants asked 
thirty copecks a load, although it was less than a quar- 
etr of a mile from the building to the river where the 
sand was to be fetched, and more than five hundred 
loads were needed. There were endless misunder 
standings, wrangles, and continual begging. My wife 
was indignant and the building contractor, Petrov, an 
old man of seventy, took her by the hand and said : 

" You look here ! Look here ! Just get me sand 
and I'll find ten men and have the work done in two 
days. Look here! " 



MY LIFE 89 

Sand was brought, but two, four days, a week passed 
and still there yawned a ditch where the foundations 
were to be. 

" I shall go mad," cried my wife furiously. "What 
wretches they are ! What wretches ! ' 

During these disturbances Victor Ivanich used to 
come and see us. He used to bring hampers of wine 
and dainties, and eat for a long time, and then go to 
sleep on the terrace and snore so that the labourers 
shook their heads and said : 

"He's all right! " 

Masha took no pleasure in his visits. She did not 
believe in him, and yet she used to ask his advice; 
when, after a sound sleep after dinner, he got up out of 
humour, and spoke disparagingly of our domestic ar 
rangements, and said he was sorry he had ever bought 
Dubechnia which had cost him so much, and poor 
Masha looked miserably anxious and complained to 
him, he would yawn and say the peasants ought to 
be flogged. 

He called our marriage and the life we were living 
a comedy, and used to say it was a caprice, a 
C, whimsy. 

" She did the same sort of thing once before," he 
told me. " She fancied herself as an opera singer, 
and ran away from me. It took me two months to find 
her, and my dear fellow, I wasted a thousand roubles 
on telegrams alone." 

He had dropped calling me a sectarian or the House- 



90 MY LIFE 

painter; and no longer approved of my life as a work 
ing man, but he used to say : 

" You are a queer fish! An abnormality. I don't 
venture to prophesy, but you will end badly ! ' 

Masha slept poorly at nights and would sit by the 
window of our bedroom thinking. She no longer 
laughed and made faces at supper. I suffered, and 
when it rained, every drop cut into my heart like a 
bullet, and I could have gone on my knees to Masha 
and apologised for the weather. When the peasants 
made a row in the yard, I felt that it was my fault. I 
would sit for hours in one place, thinking only how 
splendid and how wonderful Masha was. I loved her 
passionately, and I was enraptured by everything she 
did and said. Her taste was for quiet indoor occu 
pation; she loved to read for hours and to study; she 
who knew about farm-work only from books, sur 
prised us all by her knowledge and the advice she 
gave was always useful, and when applied was never 
in vain. And in addition she had the fineness, the 
taste, and the good sense, the very sound sense which 
only very well-bred people possess ! 

To such a woman, with her healthy, orderly mind, 
the chaotic environment with its petty cares and dirty 
tittle-tattle, in which we lived, was very painful. I 
could see that, and I, too, could not sleep at night. 
My brain whirled and I could hardly choke back my 
tears. I tossed about, not knowing what to do. 

I used to rush to town and bring Masha books, 



. 

MY LIFE 91 

newspapers, sweets, flowers, and I used to go fishing 

with Stiepan, dragging for hours, neck-deep in cold 

water, in the rain, to catch an eel by way of varying 

our fare. I used humbly to ask the peasants not to 

shout, and I gave them vodka, bribed them, promised 

\them anything they asked. And what a lot of other 

--foolish things I did ! 

At last the rain stopped. The earth dried up. I 
used to get up in the morning and go into the garden 
dew shining on the flowers, birds and insects shrilling, 
not a cloud in the sky. and the garden, the meadow, 
the river were so beautiful, perfect but for the memory 
of the peasants and the carts and the engineer. Masha 
and I used to drive out in a car to see how the oats 
were coming on. She drove and I sat behind; her 
shoulders were always a little hunched, and the wind 
would play with her hair. 

" Keep to the right ! " she shouted to the passers-by. 

" You are like a coachman ! " I once said to her. 

" Perhaps. My grandfather, my father's father, 
was a coachman. Didn't you know? " she asked, 
turning round, and immediately she began to mimic 
the way the coachmen shout and sing. 

" Thank God ! " I thought, as I listened to her. 
"Thank God! " 

And again I remember the peasants, the carts, the 
engineer. . . . 



92 MY LIFE 



XIII 

Doctor Blagovo came over on a bicycle. My sister 
began to come often. Once more we talked of manual 
labour and progress, and the mysterious Cross await 
ing humanity in the remote future. The doctor did 
not like our life, because it interfered with our dis 
cussions and he said it was unworthy of a free man 
to plough, and reap, ancf breed cattle, and that in 
time all such elementary forms of the struggle for ex 
istence would be left to animals and machines, while 
men would devote themselves exclusively to scientific 
investigation. And my sister always asked me to 
let her go home earlier, and if she stayed late, or for 
the night, she was greatly distressed. 

" Good gracious, what a baby you are," Masha 
used to say reproachfully. " It is quite ridiculous. " 

" Yes, it is absurd/' my sister would agree. ' I 
admit it is absurd, but what can I do if I have not the 
power to control myself. It always seems to me 
that I am doing wrong." 

During the haymaking my body, not being used to 
it, ached all over ; sitting on the terrace in the evening, 
I would suddenly fall asleep and they would all laugh 
at me. They would wake me up and make me sit 
down to supper. I would be overcome with drowsi 
ness and in a stupor saw lights, faces, plates, and heard 
voices without understanding what they were saying. 



MY LIFE 93 

And I used to get up early in the morning' and take 
my scythe, or go to the school and work there all day. 

When I was at home on holidays I noticed that my 
wife and sister were hiding something from me and 
even seemed to be avoiding me. My wife was tender 
with me as always, but she had some new thought of 
her own which she did not communicate to me. Cer 
tainly her exasperation with the peasants had increased 
and life was growing harder and harder for her, but 
she r.o longer complained to me. She talked more 
readily to the doctor than to me, and I could not 
understand why. 

It was the custom in our province for the labourers 
to come to the farm in the evenings to be treated to 
vodka, even the girls having a glass. We did not 
keep the custom; the haymakers and the women 
used to come into the yard and stay until late in the 
evening, waiting for vodka, and then they went away 
cursing. And then Masha used to frown and relapse 
into silence or whisper irritably to the doctor: 

" Savages! Barbarians! " 

Newcomers to the villages were received ungra 
ciously, almost with hostility ; like new arrivals at a 
school. At first we were looked upon as foolish, 
soft-headed people who had bought the estate because 
we did not know what to do with our money. We were 
laughed at. The peasants grazed their cattle in our 
pasture and even in our garden, drove our cows and 
horses into the village and then came and asked for 






#" 



94 MY LIFE 

compensation. The whole village used to come into 
our yard and declare loudly that in mowing we had 
cut the border of common land which did not belong 
to us ; and as we did not know our boundaries exactly 
we used to take their word for it and pay a fine. But 
afterward it appeared that we had been in the right. 
They used to bark the young lime-trees in our woods. 
A Dubechnia peasant, a money-lender, who sold vodka 
without a licence, bribed our labourers to help him 
cheat us in the most treacherous way; he substituted 
/ old wheels for the new on our wagons, stole our 
ploughing yokes and sold them back to us, and so on. 
But worst of all was the building at Kurilovka. There 
the women at night stole planks, bricks, tiles, iron ; 
the bailiff and his assistants made a search ; the women 
were each fined two roubles by the village council, 
and then the whole lot of them got drunk on the 
money. 

When Masha found out, she would say to the doctor 
and my sister. 

" What beasts! It is horrible! Horrible! " 

And more than once I heard her say she was sorry 
she had decided to build the school. 

" You must understand/' the doctor tried to point 
out, " that if you build a school or undertake any good 
work, it is not for the peasants, but for the sake of 
culture and the future. The worse the peasants are 
the more reason there is for building a school. Do 
understand ! " 



MY LIFE 95 

There was a lack of confidence in his voice, and it 
seemed to me that he hated the peasants as much as 
Masha. 

Masha used often to go to the mill with my sister 
and they would say jokingly that they were going to 
have a look at Stiepan because he was so> handsome. 
Stiepan it appeared was reserved and silent only with 
men, and in the company of women was free and talka 
tive. Once when I went down to the river to bathe 
I involuntarily overheard a conversation. Masha and 
Cleopatra, both in white, were sitting on the bank 
under the broad shade of a willow and Stiepan was 
standing near with his hands behind his back, saying : 

11 But are peasants human beings? Not they; they 
are, excuse me, brutes, beasts, and thieves. What 
does a peasant's life consist of? Eating and drink 
ing, crying for cheaper food, bawling in taverns, with 
out decent conversation, or behaviour or manners. 
Just an ignorant beast ! He lives in filth, his wife and 
children live in filth ; he sleeps in his clothes ; takes 
the potatoes out of the soup with his fingers 1 , drinks 
down a black beetle with his kvass because he won't 
trouble to fish it out! " 

"It is because of their poverty !" protested my sister. 

' What poverty? of course there is want, but there 
are different kinds of necessity. If a man is in prison, 
or is blind, say, or has lost his legs, then he is in a bad 
way and God lielp him ; but if he is at liberty and in 
command of his senses, if he has eyes and hands and 

7A 



/&<>& <*+> " 

f f fV ...X 

, -rve-y. 



96 MY LIFE 



strength, then, good God, what more does he want? 
It is lamentable, my lady, ignorance, but not poverty. 
If you kind people, with your education, out of charity 
try to help him, then he will spend your money in 
drink, like the swine he is, or worse still, he will open a 
tavern and begin to> rob the people on the strength of 
your money. You say poverty. But does a rich 
peasant live any better ? He lives like a pig, too, excuse 
me, a clodhopper, a blusterer, a big-bellied blockhead, 
with a swollen red mug makes me want to hit him 
in the eye, the blackguard. Look at Larion of Du- 
bechnia he is rich, but all the same he barks the trees 
in your woods just like the poor; and he is a foul- 
mouthed brute, and bis children are foul-mouthed, 
and when he is drunk he falls flat in the mud and goes 
to sleep. They are all worthless, my lady. It is just 
hell to live with them in the village. The village sticks 
in my gizzard, and I thank God, the King of heaven, 
that I am well fed and clothed, and that I am a free 
man; I can live where I like, I don't want to live in 
the village and nobody can force me to do it. They 
say : ' You have a wife.' They say : ' You are obliged 
to live at home with your wife.' Why? I have not 
sold myself to her." 

" Tell me, Stiepan. Did you marry for love? " 
asked Masha. 

"What love is there in a village?" Stiepan answered 
with a smile. " If you want to know, my lady, it is 
my second marriage. I do not come from Kurilovka, 



MY LIFE 9T 

but from Zalegosch, and I went to Kurilovka when I 
married. My father did not want to divide the land 
up between us there are five of us. So I bowed to it 
-and cut adrift and went to another village to my wife's 
family. My first wife died when she was young. 

"What did she die of?" 

" Foolishness. She used to sit and cry. She was 
always crying for no reason at all and so she wasted 
away. She used to drink herbs to make herself prettier 
and it must have ruined her inside. And my second 
wife at Kurilovka what about her ? A village woman, 
a peasant; that's all. When the match was being 
made I was nicely had ; I thought she was young, nice 
to look at and clean. Her mother was clean enough, 
drank coffee and, chiefly because they were a clean lot, 
I got married. Next day we sat down to dinner and 
I told my mother-in-law to fetch me a spoon. She 
brought me a spoon and I saw her wipe it with her 
finger. So that, thought I, is their cleanliness ! I 
lived with them for a year and went away. Perhaps 
I ought to have married a town girl ' he went on 
after a silence. f They say a wife is a helpmate to 
her husband. What do I want with a helpmate. 
I can look after myself. But you talk to me sensibly 
and soberly, without giggling all the while. He he 
he! What is life without a good talk? " 

Stiepan suddenly stopped and relapsed into his 
dreary, monotonous " TJ-lu-lu-lu." That meant that 
he had noticed me. 



^yO* 

98 MY LIFE 



Masha used often to visit the mill, she evidently 
took pleasure in her talks with Stiepan ; he abused 
the peasants so sincerely and convincingly and this 
attracted her to him. When she returned from the 
mill the idiot who looked after the garden used to shout 
after her : 

"Palashka! Hullo, Palashka!" And he would 
bark at her like a dog : " Bow, wow! ' 

And she would stop and stare at him as if she found 
in the idiot's barking an answer to her thought, and 
perhaps he attracted her as much as Stiepan J s abuse. 
And at home she would find some unpleasant news 
awaiting her, as that the village geese had ruined the 
cabbages in the kitchen-garden, or that Larion had 
stolen the reins, and she would shrug her shoulders 
with a smile and say : 

' What .can^-you.^pect of such people? ' 

She i^as exaspei;ate(F^jid a fury was gathering in her 
soul, ancTT, on the other hand, was getting used 
to the peasants and more and more attracted to them. 
For the most part, they were nervous, irritable, absurd 
people ; they were people with suppressed imaginations, 
ignorant, with a bare, dull outlook, always dazed by 
the same thought of the grey earth, grey days, black 
bread ; they were people driven to cunning, but, like 
birds, they only hid their heads behind the trees they 
could not reason. They did not come to us for the 
twenty roubles earned by haymaking, but for the 
half-pail of vodka, though they could buy four pails 



MY LIFE 99 

of vodka for the twenty roubles. Indeed they were 
dirty, drunken, and dishonest,. but for all that one felt 
that the peasant life as a whole was sound at the core. 
However clumsy and brutal the peasant might look as 
he followed his antiquated plough, and however he 
might fuddle himself with vodka, still, looking at him 
more closely, one felt that there was something vital 
and important in him, something that was lacking in 
Masha and the doctor, for instance, namely, that he 
believes that the chief thing on earth is truth, that his 
and everybody's salvation lies in truth, and therefore 
above all else on earth he loves justice. I used to say 
to my wife that she was seeing the stain on the win 
dow, but not the glass itself; and she would be silent 
or, like Stiepan, she would hum, " U-lu-lu-lu. . ." 
When she, good, clever actress that she was, went pale 
with fury and then harangued the doctor in a trembling 
voice about drunkenness and dishonesty; her blind 
ness confounded and appalled me. How oould she 
forget that her father, the engineer, drank, drank 
heavily, and that the money with which he bought 
Dubechnia was acquired by means of a whole series 
of impudent, dishonest swindles? How could she 
forget? 

XIV 

And my sister, too, was living with her own private 
thoughts which she hid from me. She used often to 
sit whispering with Masha. When I went up to her, 



100 MY LIFE 

she would shrink away, and her eyes would look guilty 
and full of entreaty. Evidently there was something 
going on in her soul of which she was afraid or 
ashamed. To avoid meeting ine in the garden or being 
left alone with me she clung to Masha and t l hardly 
dver had a chance to talk to her except at dinner. 

One evening, on my way home from the school, I 
came quietly through the garden. It had already 
begun to grow dark. Without noticing me or hearing 
footsteps, my sister walked round an old wide-spreading 
apple-tree, perfectly noiselessly like a ghost. She was 
in black, and walked very quickly, up and down, up 
and down, with her eyes on the ground. An apple 
fell from the tree, she started at the noise, stopped 
and pressed her hands to, her temples. At that moment 
I went up to her. 

In an impulse of tenderness, which suddenly came 
rushing to my heart, with tears in my eyes, somehow 
remembering our mother and our childhood, I took 
hold of her shoulders and kissed her. 

" What is the matter? " I asked. " You are suffer 
ing. I have seen it for a long time now. Tell me, 
what is the matter? >J 

* I am afraid. . ." she murmured, with a shiver. 

" What's the matter with you? " I inquired. " For 
God's sake, be frank! " 

" I will, I will be frank. I will tell you the whole 
truth. It is so hard, so painful to conceal anything 
from you! . . . . Misail, I am in love." She 






MY LIFE 101 

went on in a whisper. k Love, love. ... I am 
happy, but I am afraid/' 

I heard footsteps and Doctor Blagovo appeared 
among- the trees. He was wearing a silk shirt and high 
boots. Clearly they had arranged a rendezvous by 
the apple-tree. When she saw him she flung herself 
impulsively into his arms with a cry of anguish, as 
though he was being taken away from her : 

" Vladimir! Vladimir! " 

She clung to him, and gazed eagerly at him and only 
then I noticed how thin and pale she had become. 
It was especially noticeable through her lace collar, 
which I had known for years, for it now hung loosely 
about her slim neck. The doctor was taken aback, 
but controlled himself at once, and said, as he stroked 
her hair : 

' That's- enough. Enough ! . . .Why are you 
so nervous? You see, I have come." 

We were silent for a time, bashfully glancing at each 
other. Then we all moved away and I heard the 
doctor saying to me : 

" Civilised life has not yet begun with us. The old 
console themselves with saying that, if there is nothing 
now, there was something in the forties and the six 
ties ; that is all right for the old ones, but we are young 
and our brains are not yet touched with senile decay. 
We cannot console ourselves with such illusions. The 
beginning of Russia was in 862, and civilised Russia, 
LjasJC understand it, has not yet begun." 



102 MY LIFE 

But I could not bother about what he was saying. 
It was very strange, but I could not believe that my 
sister was in love, that she had just been walking 
with her hand on the arm of a stranger and gazing at 
him tenderly. My sister, poor, frightened, timid, 
downtrodden creature as she was, loved a man who 
was already married and had children. I was full of 
pity without knowing why; the doctor's presence was 
distasteful to me and I could not make out what was 
to come of such a love. 



XV 



Masha and I drove over to Kurilovka for the open 
ing of the school. 

" Autumn, autumn, autumn. . ." said Masha, 
looking about her. Summer had passed. There were 
no birds and only the willows were green. 

Yes. Summer had passed. The days were bright 
end warm, but it was fresh in the mornings; the shep 
herds went out in their sheepskins, and the dew never 
dried all day on the asters in the garden. There were 
continual mournful sounds and it was impossible to 
tell whether it was a shutter creaking! on its rusty 
hinges or the cranes flying and one felt so well and so 
full of the desire for life ! 

" Summer had passed. . ." said Masha. " Now 
we can both make up our accounts. We have worked 
hard and thought a great deal and we are the better 



MY LIFE 103 

for it all honour and praise to us ; we Lave improved 
ourselves; but have our successes had any perceptible 
influence on the life around us, have they been of any 
use to a single person ? No ! Ignorance, dirt, drunk 
enness, a terribly high rate of infant mortality every 
thing is just as it was, and no one is any the better for 
your having ploughed and sown and my having spent 
money and read books. Evidently we have only 
worked and broadened our minds for ourselves." 

I was abashed by such arguments and did not know 
what to think. 

!< From beginning to end we have been sincere," 
I said, " and if a man is sincere, he is right." 

( Who denies that? We have been right but we 
have been wrong in our way of setting about it. First 
of all, are not our very ways of living wrong? You 
want to be useful to people, but by the mere fact of 
buying an estate you make it impossible to be so. 
Further, if you work, dress, and eat like a peasant you 
.lend your authority and approval to the clumsy 
/ clothes, and their dreadful houses and their dirty 
beards. ... On the other hand, suppose you work 
for a long, long time, all your life, and in the end ob 
tain some practical results what will your results 
amount to, what can they do against such elemental 
forces as wholesale ignorance, hunger, cold, and degen 
eracy ? A drop in the ocean ! Other methods of 
fighting are necessary, strong, bold, quick ! If you 

want to be useful then you must leave the narrow 

' 






104 MY LIFE 

circle of common activity and try to act directly on 
the masses T fTfit of all, you need vigorous, (noisy, 
propaganda. Why are art and music, for instance, so 
much alive and so popular and so powerful ? Because 
the musician or the singer influences thousands 
directly. Art, wonderful art! " She looked wistfully 
at the sky and went on : l ' Art gives wings and carries 
you far, far away. If you are bored with dirt and 
pettifogging interests, if you are exasperated and out 
raged and indignant, rest and satisfaction are only to 
be found in beauty." 

As we approached Kurilovka the weather was fine, 
clear, and joyous. In the yards the peasants were 
thrashing and there was a smell of corn and straw. 
Behind the wattled hedges the fruit-trees were redden 
ing and all around the trees were red or golden. In the 
church-tower the bells were ringing, the children were 
carrying ikons to the school and singing the Litany of 
the Virgin. And how clear the air was, and how high 
the doves soared ! 

The Te Deum was sung in the schoolroom. Then 
the Kurilovka peasants presented Masha with an 
ikon, and the Dubechnia peasants gave her a large 
cracknel and a gilt salt-cellar. And Masha began to 
weep. 

" And if we have said anything out of the way or 
have been discontented, please forgive us," said an old 
peasant, bowing to us both. 

As we drove home Masha looked back at the school. 



MY LIFE 105 

The green roof which I had painted glistened in the 
sun, and we could see it for .a long time. And I felt 
that Masha's glances were glances of farewell. 

XVI 

In the evening she got ready to go to town. 

She had often been to town lately to stay the night. 
In her absence I could not work, and felt listless and 
disheartened; our big yard seemed dreary, disgusting, 
and deserted ; there were ominous noises in the gar 
den, and without her the house, the trees, the horses 
were no longer " ours." 

I never went out but sat all the^time at her writing- 
table among her books on farming and agriculture, 
those deposed favourites, wanted no more, which looked 
out at me so shamefacedly from the bookcase. For 
hours together, while it struck seven, eight, nine, and 
the autumn night crept up *as black as soot to the 
windows, I sat brooding over an old glove of hers, 
or the pen she always used, and her little scissors. 
I did nothing and saw clearly that everything I had 
done before, ploughing, sowing, and felling trees, had 
only been because she wanted it. And if she told me 
to clean out a well, when I had to stand waist-deep 
in water, I would go and do it, without trying to find 
out whether the well wanted cleaning or not. And 
now, when she was away, Dubechnia with its squalor, 
its litter, its slamming shutters, with thieves 1 prowling 






106 MY LIFE 

about it day and night., seemed to me like a chaos in 
which work was entirel^^selessT^jAnd why should I 
work, then ? Why trouble and worry about the future, 
when I felt that the ground was slipping away from 
under me, that my position at Dubechnia was ho'low, 
that, in a word, the same fate awaited me as had be 
fallen the books on agriculture? Oh! what anguish 
it was at night, in the lonely hours, when I lay listen 
ing uneasily, as though I expected some one any min 
ute to call out that it was time for me to go away. 
I was mot sorry to leave Dubechnia, my sorrow was for 
my love, for which it seemed that autumn had already 
begun. What a tremendous happiness it is to love and 
to be loved, and what a horror it is to feel that you 
are beginning to topple down from that lofty tower! 

Masha returned from town toward evening on the 
following day. She was dissatisfied with something, 
but conceafed it and said only : " Why have the winter 
windows been put in? It will be stifling." I opened 
two of the windows. We did not feel like eating, but 
we sat down and had supper 

" Go 1 and wash your hands," she said. ' You smell 
of putty." 

She had brought some new illustrated magazines 
from town and we both read them after supper. They 
had supplements with fashion-plates aond patterns. 
Masha just glanced at them and put them aside to 
look at them carefully later on ; but one dress, with a 
wide, bell-shaped skirt and big sleeves interested her, 






MY LIFE 107 

and for a moment she looked at it seriously and atten 
tively. 

" That's not bad," she said. 

" Yes, it would suit you very well," said I. " Very 
well." 

And I admired the dress, only because she liked it, 
and went on tenderly : 

" A wonderful, lovely dress ! Lovely, wonderful, 
Masha. My dear Masha." 

And tears began to drop on the fashion-plate. 

" Wonderful Masha. . . ." I murmured. " Dear, 
darling" Masha. ..." 

She went and lay down and I sat still for an hour 
and looked at the illustrations. 

' You should not have opened the windows," she 
called from the bedroom. "I'm afraid it will be cold. 
Look how the wind is blowing in ! ' 

I read the miscellany, about the preparation of cheap 
ink, and the size of the largest diamond in the world. 
Then I chanced on the picture of the dress she had 
liked and I imagined her at a ball, with a fan, and bare 
shoulders, a brilliant, dazzling figure, well up in musio 
and painting and literature, and how insignificant and 
brief my share in her life seemed to be ! 

Our coming together, our marriage, was only an 
episode, one of many in the life of this lively, highly 
gifted creature. All the best things in the world, as 
I have said, were at her service, and she had them 
for nothing; even ideas and fashionable intellectual 



108 MY LIFE 

movements served her pleasure, a diversion in her 
existence, and I was only the coachman who drove her 
from one infatuation to another. Now I was no longer 
necessary to her; she would fly away and I should be 
left alone. 

As if in answer to my thoughts a desperate scream 
suddenly came from the yard : 

"Mur-der! " 

It was a shrill female voice, and exactly as though it 
were trying to imitate it, the wind also howled dis 
mally in the chimney. Half a minute passed and again 
it came through the sound of the wind, but as though 
from the other end of the yard : 

"Mur-der! " 

:t Misail, did you hear' that?" said my wife in a 
hushed voice. " Did you hear? " 

She came out of the bedroom in her nightgown, 
with her hair down, and stood listening and staring 
out of the dark window 

c< Somebody is being murdered!" she muttered. 
" It only wanted that ! " 

I took my gun and went out; it was very dark out 
side ; a violent wind was blowing so that it was hard to 
stand up. I walked to the gate and listened; the 
trees were moaning; the wind went whistling through 
them, and in the garden the idiot's dog was howling. 
Beyond the gate it was pitch dark; there was not a 
light on the railway. And just by the wing, where 
the offices used to be, I suddenly heard a choking cry : 



MY LIFE 109 

"Mur-der! " 

" Who is there? " I called. 

Two men were locked in a struggle. One had nearly 
thrown the other, who was resisting with all his might. 
And both were breathing heavily. 

t( Let go ! " said one of them and I recognised Ivan 
Cheprakov. It was he who had cried out in a thin, 
falsetto voice. " Let go, damn you, or I'll bite your 
hands! ' 

The other man I recognised a^^Ioissey.^''! parted 
them and could not resist hitting Moissey in the face 
twice. He fell down, then got up, and I struck him 
again. 

" He tried to kill me," he muttered. " I caught 
him creeping to his mother's drawer. ... I tried to 
shut him up in the wing for safety." 

Cheprakov was drunk and did not recognise me. He 
stood gasping for breath as though trying to get enough 
wind to shriek again. 

I left them and went back to the house. My wife 
was lying on the bed, fully dressed. I told her what 
had happened in the yard and did not keep back the 
fact thnt I had struck Moissey. 

" Living in the country is horrible, ""gjie said. "And 
wh a taTong "nignTTF Ts "jr***""" 

'Mur-der! " we heard again, a little later. 
' I'll go and part them," I said. 
' No. Let them kill each other," she said with an 
expression of disgust. 



110 MY LIFE 

She lay staring at the ceiling, listening, and I eat 
near her, not daring to speak and feeling that it was 
my fault that screams of " murder " came from the 
yard and the night was so long. 

We were silent and I waited impatiently for the 
light to peep in at the window. And Masha looked 
as though she had wakened from a long sleep and 
was astonished to find herself, so clever, so educated, 
so refined, cast away in this miserable provincial hole, 
among a lot of petty, shallow people, and to think that 
she could have so far forgotten herself as to have been 
carried away by one of them and to have been his 
wife for more than half a year. It seemed to me that 
we were all the same to her myself, Moissey, Chepra- 
kov; all swept together into the drunken, wild scream 
of " murder " myself, our marriage, our work, and 
the muddy roads of autumn; and when she breathed 
or stirred to make herself more comfortable I could 
read in her eyes: " Oh, if the morning would come 
quicker ! ' 

In the morning she went away. 

I stayed at Dubechnia for another three days, wait 
ing for her; then I moved all our things into one 
room, locked it, and went to town. When I rang- the 
bell at the engineer's, it was evening, and the lamps 
were alight in Great Gentry Street. Pavel told me 
that nobody was at home; Victor Ivanich had gone 
to Petersburg and Maria Victorovna must be at a 
rehearsal at the Azhoguins'. I remember the excite- 



MY LIFE 111 

ment with which I went to the Azhoguins', and how 
my heart thumped and sank within me, as I went up 
stairs and stood for a long while on the landing, not 
daring to enter that temple of the Muses! In the 
hall, on the table, on the piano, on the stage, there 
were candles burning; all in threes, for the first per 
formance was fixed for the thirteenth, and the dress 
rehearsal was on Monday the unlucky day. A fight 
against prejudice! All the lovers of dramatic art 
were assembled ; the eldest, the middle, and the young 
est Miss Azhoguin were walking about the stage, 
reading their parts. Radish was standing still in a 
corner all by himself, with his head against the wall, 
looking at the stage with adoring eyes, waiting for the 
beginning of the rehearsal. Everything was just the 
same! 

I went toward my hostess to greet her, when sud 
denly everybody began to say " Ssh " and to wave their 
hands to tell me not to make such a noise. There was 
a silence. The top of the piano was raised, a lady s&t 
down, screwing up her short-sighted eyes at the music, 
and Masha stood by the piano, dressed up, beautiful, 
but beautiful in an odd new way, not at all like the 
Masha who used to come to see me at the mill in the 
spring. She began to sing : 

" Why do I love thee, straight night? " 

It was the first time since I had known her that I 
had heard her sing. She had a fine, rich, powerful 

8A 



112 MY LIFE 

voice, and to hear her sing was like eating a ripe, sweet- 
scented melon. She finished the song and was ap 
plauded. She smiled and looked pleased, made play 
with her eyes, stared at the music, plucked at her 
dress exactly like a bird which has broken out of its 
cage and preens its wings at liberty. Her hair was 
combed back over her ears, and she had a sly defiant 
expression on her face, as though she wished to chal 
lenge us all, or to shout at us, as though we were 
horses: " Gee up, old things! ' 

And at that moment she must have looked very 
like her grandfather, the coachman. 

" You here, too? " she asked, giving me her hand. 
" Did you hear me sing? How did you like it? " And, 
without waiting for me to answer she went on : " You 
arrived very opportunely. I'm going to Petersburg 
for a short time to-night. May I? >J 

At midnight I took her to the station. She embraced 
me tenderly, probably out of gratitude, because I did 
not pester her with useless questions, and she promised 
to write to me, and I held her hands for a long time 
and kissed them, finding it hard to keep back my tears, 
and not saying a word. 

And when the train moved, I stood looking at the 
receding lights, kissed her in my imagination and 
whispered : 

" Masha dear, wonderful Masha! . . ." 

I spent the night at Makarikha, at Karpovna's, 
and in the morning I worked with Radish, upholster- 






XV**^' 

MY LIFE 113 



ing the furniture at a rich merchant's, who had married 
his daughter to a doctor. 

XVII 

On Sunday afternoon my sister came to see me and 
had tea with me. 

"I read a great deal now," she said, showing me the 
books she had got out of the town library on her way. 
" Thanks to your wife and Vladimir. They awakened 
my self -consciousness. They saved me and have made 
me feel that I am a human being. I used not to sleep 
at night for worrying : ' What a lot of sugar has been 
wasted during the week.' ' The cucumbers must not 
be oversalted ! ' I don't sleep now, but I have quite 
different thoughts. I am tormented with the thought 
that half my life has passed so foolishly and half 
heartedly. I despise my old life. I am ashamed of 
it. And I regard my father now as an enemy. Oh, 
how grateful I am to your wife ! And Vladimir. 
He is such a wonderful man ! They opened my eyes." 

( It is not good that you can't sleep/' I said. 

' You think I am ill ? No a bit. Vladimir sounded 
me and says I am perfectly healthy. But health is 
not the point. That doesn't matter so much. . . . 
Tell me, am I right? " 

She needed moral support. That was obvious. 
Masha had gone, Doctor Blagovo was in Petersburg, 
and there was no one except myself in the town, who 



114 MY LIFE 

could tell her that she was right. She fixed her eyes 
on me, trying to read my inmost thoughts, and if I 
were sad in her presence, she always took it upon her 
self and was depressed. I had to be continually on 
my guard, and when she asked me if she was right, 
I hastened to assure her that she was right and that 
I had a profound respect for her. 

" You know, they have given me a part at the 
AzhouginsV she went on. " I wanted to act. I want 
to live. I want to drink deep of life; I have no talent 
whatever, and my part is only ten lines, but it is im 
measurably finer and nobler than pouring out tea five 
times a day and watching to see that the cook does not 
eat the sugar left over. And most of all I want to 
let father see that I too can protest." 

After tea she lay down on my bed and stayed there 
for some time, with her eyes closed, and her face very 
pale. 

l< Just weakness ! " she said, as she got up. ' Vladi 
mir said all town girls and women are anaemic from 
lack of work. What a clever man Vladimir is! He 
is right; wonderfully right! We do need work! r 

Two days later she came to rehearsal at the Azho- 
guins' with her part in her hand. She was in black, 
with a garnet necklace, and a brooch that looked at a 
distance like a pasty, and she had enormous earrings, 
in ,each of which sparkled a diamond. I felt uneasy 
when I saw her; I was shocked by her lagk of taste. 
The others noticed too that she was unsuitably dressed 



MY LIFE 115 

and that her earrings and diamonds were out of place. 
I saw their smiles and heard some one say jokingly: 

" Cleopatra of Egypt! " 

She was trying to be fashionable, and easy, and as 
sured, and she seemed affected and odd. She lost her 
simplicity and her charm. 

" I just told father that I was going to a rehearsal/' 
she began, coming up to me, " and he shouted that he 
would take his blessing from me, and he nearly struck 
me. Fancy," she added, glancing at her part, " I 
don't know my part. I'm sure to make a mistake. 
Well, the die is cast," she said excitedly; " the die is 
cast," 

She felt that all the people were looking at her and 
were all amazed at the important step she had taken 
and that they were all expecting something remark 
able from her, and it was impossible to convince her 
that nobody took any notice of such small uninter 
esting persons as she and I. 

She had nothing to do until the third act, and her 
part, a guest, a country gossip, consisted only in stand 
ing by the door, as if she were overhearing something, 
and then speaking a short monologue. For at least 
an hour and a half before her cue, while the others 
were walking, reading, having tea, quarrelling, she 
never left me and kept on mumbling her part, and 
dropping her written copy, imagining that everybody 
was looking at her, and waiting for her to come on, and 
she patted her hair with a trembling hand and said : 



116 MY LIFE 

" I'm sure to make a mistake You don't 

know how awful I feel ! I am as terrified as if I were 
going to the scaffold/' 

At last her cue came. 

" Cleopatra Alexeyevna your cue! " said the man 
ager. 

She walked on to the middle of the stage with an 
expression of terror on her face; she looked ugly and 
stiff, and for half a minute was speechless, perfectly 
motionless, except for her large earrings which wabbled 
on either side of her face. 

" You can read your part, the first time," said some 
one. 

I could see that she was trembling so that she could 
neither speak nor open her part, and that she had en- 
en tirely forgotten the words and I had just made up 
my mind to go up and say something to her when she 
suddenly dropped down on her knees in the middle of 
the stage and sobbed loudly. 

There was a general stir and uproar. And I stood 
quite still by the wings, shocked by what had hap 
pened, not understanding at all, not knowing what 
to do. I saw them lift her up and lead her away. 
I saw Aniuta Blagovo come up to me. I had not seen 
her in the hall before and she seemed ,to have sprung 
up from the floor. She was wearing* a hat and veil, 
and as usual looked as if she had only dropped in for 
a minute. 

" I told her not to try to act," she said angrily, 



MY LIFE 117 

biting- out each word, with her cheeks blushing-. :( It 
is folly! You ought to have stopped her! ' 

Mrs. Azhoguin came up in a short jacket with short 
sleeves. She had tobacco ash on her thin, flat bosom. 

" My dear, it is too awful ! " she said, wringing her 
hands, and as usual, staring into my face. :< It is 
too awful I ... Your sister is in a condition. , . . 
She is going to have a baby ! You must take her away 

^*"T "~ 'jiT'n.._. .-~*r 

af once. . . . 

In her agitation she breathed heavily. And behind 
her, stood her three daughters, all thin and flat-chested 
like herself, and all huddled together in their dis 
may. They were frightened, overwhelmed just as 
if a convict had been caught in the house. What a 
shame ! How awful ! And this was the family that 
had been fighting the prejudices and superstitions of 
mankind all their lives; evidently they thought that 
all the prejudices and superstititions of mankind were 
to be found in burning three candles and in the number 
thirteen, or the unlucky day Monday. 

" I must request . . . request . . ." Mrs. Azho 
guin kept on saying, compressing her lips and accen 
tuating the quest. " I must request you to take her 
away." 






XVIII 

A little later my sister and I were walking along the 
street. I covered her with the skirt of my overcoat; 
we hurried along through by-streets, where there were 






118 MY LIFE 

no lamps, avoiding- the passers-by, and it was like a 
flight. She did not weep any more, but stared at me 
with dry eyes. It was about twenty minutes' walk 
to Makarikha, whither I was taking her, and in that 
short time we went over the whole of our lives, and 
talked over everything, and considered the position 

and pondered 

We decided that we could not stay in the town, 
and that when I could get some money, we would go 
to some other place. In some of the houses the people 
were asleep already, and in others they were playing 
cards; we hated those houses, were afraid of them, and 
we talked of the fanaticism, callousness, and nullity 
of these respectable families, these lovers of dramatic 
art whom we had frightened so much, and I won 
dered how those stupid, cruel, slothful, dishonest 
people were better than the drunken and superstitious 
peasants of Kurilovka, or how they were better than 
animals, which also lose their heads when some acci 
dent breaks the monotony of their lives, which are 
limited by their instincts. What would happen to 
my sister if she stayed at home? What moral tor 
ture would she have to undergo, talking* to my father 
and meeting* acquaintances every day? I imagined 
it all and there came into my memory people I had 
known who had been gradually dropped by their 
friends and relations, and I remember the tortured 
dcgs which had gone mad, and sparrows plucked 
alive and thrown into the water and a whole long 



MY LIFE 119 

series of dull, protracted sufferings which I had seen 
going on in the town since my childhood; and I could 
not conceive what the sixty thousand inhabitants lived 
for, why they read the Bible, why they prayed, why 
they skimmed books and magazines. What good 
was all that had been written and said, if they were 
in the same spiritual darknessi and had the sama 
hatred of freedom, as if they were living hundreds and 
hundreds of years ago? The builder spends his time 
putting up houses all over the town, and yet would 
go down to his grave saying "galdary " for " gallery.'* 
And the sixty thousand inhabitants had read and heard 
of truth and mercy and freedom for generations, but 
to the bitter end they would go on lying from morn 
ing to night, tormenting one another, fearing and 
hating freedom as a deadly enemy. 

" And so, my fate is decided/ 5 said my sister when 
we reached home. " After what has happened I can 
never go there again. My God, how good it is ! I 
feel at peace. " 

She lay down at once. Tears shone on her eye 
lashes, but her expression was happy. She slept 
soundly and softly, and it was clear that her heart 
was easy and that she was at rest. For a long, long 
time she had not slept so well. 

So we began to live together. She was always sing 
ing and said she felt very well, and I took back the 
books we had borrowed from the library unread, be 
cause she gave up reading ; she only wanted to dream 




120 MY LIFE 

and to talk of the future. She would hum as she 
mended my clothes or helped Karpovna with the 
cooking, or talk of her Vladimir, of his mind, and his 
goodness, and his fine manners, and his extraordinary 
learning. And I agreed with her, though I no longer 
liked the doctor. Sh-e wanted to work, to be inde 
pendent, and to live by herself, and she said she would 
become a school-teacher or a nurse as soon as her 
health allowed, and she would scrub the floors and 
do her own washing. She loved her unborn baby 
passionately, and she knew already the colour of his 
eyes and the shape of his hands and how he laughed. 
She liked to talk of his upbringing, and since the best 
man on earth was Vladimir, all her ideas were reduced 
to making the boy as charming as his father. There 
was no end to her chatter, and everything she talked 
about filled her with a lively joy. Sometimes I, too, 
rejoiced, though I knew not why. 

She must have infected me with her dreaminess, 
for I, too, read nothing and just dreamed. In the 
evenings, in spite of being tired, I used to pace up and 
-down the room with my hands in my pockets, talking 
about Masha. 

" When do you think she will return? " I used to 
ask my sister. " I think she'll be back at Christmas. 
Not later. What is she doing there?" 

" If she doesn't write to you, it means she must be 
coming soon." 

11 True," I would agree, though I knew very well 



MY LIFE 121 

that there was nothing to make Masha return to our 
town. 

I missed her very much, but I could not help deceiv 
ing myself and wanted others to deceive me. My 
sister was longing for her doctor, I for Masha, and we 
both laughed and talked and never saw that we were 
keeping Karpovna from sleeping. She would lie on 
the stove and murmur : 

"The samovar tinkled this morning. Tink-led ! 
That bodes nobody any good, my merry friends ! 

Nobody came to the house except the postman who 
brought my sister letters from the doctor, and Pro- 
kofyi, who used to come in sometimes in the evening 
and glance secretly at my sister, and then go into 
the kitchen and say : 

" Every class has its ways, and if you're too proud 
to understand that, the worse for you in this vale of 
tears." 

He loved the expression -vale of tears. And 
about Christmas time when I was going through the 
market, he called me into his shop, and without giving 
me his hand, declared that he had some important 
business to discuss. He was red in the face with the 
frost and with vodka ; near him by the counter stood 
Nicolka of the murderous face, holding a bloody knife 
in his hand. 

" I want to be blunt with you," began Prokofyi. 

' This business must not happen because, as you know, 

people will neither forgive you nor us for such a vale 




122 MY LIFE 

of tears. Mother, of course, is too dutiful to say 
anything unpleasant to you herself, and tell you that 
your sister must go somewhere else because of her 
condition, but I don't want it either, because I do not 
approve of her behaviour." 

I understood and left the shop. That very day my 
sister and I went to Radish's. We had no money 
for a cab, so we went on foot ; I carried a bundle with 
all our belongings on my back, my sister had nothing 
in her hands, and she was breathless and kept coughing 
and asking if we would soon be there. 

XIX 

,"^'''" 
At last there came a letter from Masha. 

" My dear, kind M. A.," she wrote, " my brave, 
sweet angel, as the old painter calls you, good-bye. T 
am going to America with my father for the exhibition. 
In a few days I shall be on the ocean so far from Du- 
bechnia. It is awful to think of ! It is vast and 
open like the sky and I long for it and freedom. I 
rejoice and dance about and you see how incoherent 
my letter is. My dear Misail, give m^my freedom. 
Quick, tear the thread which still holds ancT'binds- us. 
My meeting and knowing you was a ray from heaven, 
which brightened my existence. But, you know, my 
becoming your wife was a mistake, and the knowledge 
of the mistake weighs me down, and I implore you on 
my knees, my dear, generous friend, quick quick 






MY LIFE 123 

before I go over the sea wire that you will agree to 
correct our mutual mistake, remove then the only 
<burden on my wings, and my father, who will be re 
sponsible for the whole business, has promised me not 
to overwhelm you with formalities. So, then, I am 
free of the whole world? Yes? 

" Be happy. God bless you. Forgive my wicked 
ness. 

" I am alive and well. I am squandering money on 
all sorts of follies, and every minute I thank God that 
such a wicked woman as I am has no children. T 
am singing and I am a success, but it is not a passing 
whim. No. It is my haven, my convent cell where 
I go for rest. King David had a ring with an inscrip 
tion : * Everything passes.' When one is sad, these 
words make one cheerful; and when one is cheerful, 
they make one sad. And I have got a ring with the 
words written in Hebrew, and this talisman will keep 
me from losing my heart and head. Or does one 
need nothing but consciousness of freedom, because, 
when one is free, one wants nothing, nothing, nothing. 
Snap the thread then. I embrace you and your sister 
warmly. Forgive and forget your M." 

My sister had one room. Radish, who had been ill 
and was recovering, was in the other. Just as I re 
ceived this letter, my sister went into the painter's 
room and sat by his side and began to read to him. 
She read Ostrovsky or Gogol to him every day, and he 
used to listen, staring straight in front of him, never 






124 MY LIFE 

laughing, shaking his head, and every now and then 
muttering to himself : 

" Anything may happen ! Anything may happen !" 

If there was anything ugly in what she read, he 
would say vehemently, pointing to the book : 

" There it is ! Lies ! That's what lies do !" 

Stories used to attract him by their contents as well 
as by their moral and their skilfully complicated plot, 
and he used to marvel at him, though he never called 
him by his name. 

" How well he has managed it." 

Now my sister read a page quickly and then stopped, 
because her breath failed her. Radish held her hand, 
and moving his dry lips he said in a hoarse, hardly 
audible voice : 

" The soul of the righteous is white and smooth as 
chalk ; and the soul of the sinner is as a pumice-strone. 
The soul of the righteous is clear oil, and the soul of 
the sinner is coal-tar. We must work and sorrow and 
pity," he went on. '.' And if a man does not work 
and sorrow he will not enter the kingdom of heaven. 
Woe, woe to the well fed, woe to the strong, woe to the 
rich, woe to the usurers ! They will not see the king 
dom of heaven. Grubs eat grass, rust eats iron. . ." 

" And lies devour the soul," said my sister, laughing. 

I read the letter once more. At that moment the 
soldier came into the kitchen who had brought in 
twice a week, without saying from whom, tea, French 
bread, and game, all smelling of scent. I had no 



MY LIFE 125 

work and used to sit at home for days together, and 
probably the person who sent us the bread knew that 
we were in want. 

I heard my sister talking to the soldier and laughing 
merrily. Then she lay down and ate some bread and 
said to me: 

" When you wanted to get away from the office and 
become a house-painter, Aniuta Blagovo and I knew 
from the very beginning that you were right, but we 
were afraid to say so. Tell me what power is it that 
keeps us from saying what we feel? There's Aniuta 
Blagovo. She loves you, adores you, and she knows 
that you are right. She loves me, too, like a sister, 
and she knows that I am right, and in her heart she 
envies me, but some power prevents her coming to 
see us. She avoids us. She is afraid." 

My sister folded her hands across her bosom and 
said rapturously : 

1 ' If you only knew how she loves you ! She con 
fessed it to me and to no one else, very hesitatingly, 
in the dark. She used to take me out into the garden, 
into the dark, and begin to tell me in a whisper how 
dear you were to her. You will see that she will never 

marry because she loves you. Are you sorry for 
i . 
her r 

"Yes." 

" It was she sent the bread. She is funny. Why 
should she hide herself ? I used to be silly and stupid, 
but I left all that and I am not afraid of any one, and 

9 



126 MY LIFE 

I think and say aloud what I like and I am happy. 
When I lived at home I had no notion of happiness, 
and now I would not change places with a queen." 

Doctor Blagovo came. He had got his diploma and 
was now living in the town, at his father's, taking a 
rest. After which he said he would go back to Peters 
burg. He wanted to devote himself to vaccination 
against typhus, and, I believe, cholera; he wanted to 
go abroad to increase his knowledge and then to be 
come a University professor. He had already left the 
army and wore serge clothes, with well-cut coats, wide 
trousers, and expensive ties. My sister was enraptured 
with his pins and studs and his red-silk handkerchief, 
which, out of swagger, he wore in his outside breast 
pocket. Once, when we had nothing to do, she and I 
fell to counting up his suits and came to the con 
clusion that he must have at least ten. It was clear 
that he still loved my sister, but never once, even in 
joke, did he talk of taking her to Petersburg or abroad 
with him, and I could not imagine what would happen 
to her if she lived, or what was to become of her 
child. But she was happy in her dreams and would 
not think seriously of the future. She said he could 
go wherevter he liked and even cast her aside, if only 
he were happy himself, and what had been was enough 
for her. 

Usually when he came to see us he would sound her 
very carefully, and ask her to drink some milk with 
some medicine in it. He did so now. He sounded 



MY LIFE 127 

her and made her drink a glass of milk, and the room 
began to smell of creosote. 

" That's a good girl," he said, taking the glass from 
her. " You must not talk much, and you have been 
chattering like a magpie lately. Please, be quiet." 

She began to laugh and he came into Radish's room, 
where I was sitting, and tapped me affectionately on 
the shoulder. 

" Well, old man, how are you?" he asked, bending 
over the patient. 

"Sir," said Radish, only just moving his lips. "Sir, 
I make so bold . . . We are all in the hands of God, 
and we must all die. . . Let me tell you the truth, 
sir ... . You will never enter the kingdom of 
heaven." 

And suddenly I lost consciousness and was caught 
up into a dream: it was winter, at night, and I was 
standing in the yard of the slaughter-house with Pro- 
kofyi by my side, smelling of pepper-brandy ; I pulled 
myself together and rubbed my eyes and then I seemed 
to be going to the governor's for an explanation. 
Nothing of the kind ever happened to me, before or 
after, and I can only explain these strange dreams like 
memories, by ascribing them to overstrain of the 
nerves. I lived again through the scene in the slaugh 
ter-house and the conversation with the governor, and 
at the same time I was conscious of its unreality. 

When I came to myself I saw that I was not at home, 
but standing with the doctor by a lamp in the street. 

9A 



128 MY LIFE 

"It is sad, sad," lie was saying with tears running 
down his cheeks. '' She is happy and always laughing 
and full of hope. But, poor darling, her condition is 
hopeless. Old Radish hates me and keeps trying to 
make me understand that I have wronged her. In his 
way he is right, but I have my point of view, too, and 
I do not repent of what has happened. It is necessary 
to love. We must all love. That's true, isn't it? 
Without love there would be no life, and a man who 
avoids and fears love is not free." 

We gradually passed to other subjects. He began 
to speak of science and his dissertation which had been 
very well received in Petersburg. He spoke enthusi 
astically and thought no more of my sister, or of his 
grief, or of myself. Life was carrying him away. 
She has America and a ring with an inscription, I 
thought, and he has his medical degree and his scien 
tific career, and my sister and I are left with the past. 

When we parted I stood beneath the lamp and read 
my letter again. And I remembered vividly how 
she came to me at the mill that spring morning and 
lay down and covered herself with my fur coat pre 
tending to be just a peasant woman. And another 
time' also in the early morning when we pulled 
the bow-net out of the water, and the willows on the 
bank showered great drops of water on us and we 
laughed. . . . 

All was dark in our house in Great Gentry Street. 
I climbed the fence, and, as I used to do in old days, 



MY LIFE 129 

I went into the kitchen by the back door to get a little 
lamp. There was nobody in the kitchen. On the 
stove the samovar was singing merrily, all ready for 
my father. 'Who pours out my father's tea now?" 
I thought. I took the lamp and went on to the shed 
and made a bed of old newspapers and lay down. The 
nails in the wall looked ominous as before and their 
shadows flickered. It was cold. I thought I saw my 
sister coming in with my supper, but I remembered 
at once that she was ill at Radish's, and it seemed 
strange to me that I should have climbed the fence 
and be lying in the cold shed. My mind was blurred 
and filled with fantastic imaginations. 

A bell rang; sounds familiar from childhood; first 
the wire rustled along the wall, and then there was a 
short, melancholy tinkle in the kitchen. It was my 
father returning from the club. I got up and went 
into the kitchen. Aksinya, the cook, clapped her 
hands when she saw me and began to cry : 

" Oh, my dear," she said in a whisper. " Oh, my 
dear! My God!" 

And in her agitation she began? to pluck at her apron. 
On the window-sill were two large bottles of berries 
soaking in vodka. I poured out a cup and gulped it 
down, for I was very thirsty. Aksinya had just 
scrubbed the table and the chairs, and the kitchen had 
the good smell which kitchens always have when the 
cook is clean and tidy. This smell and the trilling 
of the cricket used to entice us into the kitchen when 




130 MY LIFE 

we were children, and there we used to be told fairy 
tales, and we played at kings and queens . . . 

"And where is Cleopatra? " asked Aksinya hur 
riedly, breathlessly. " And where is your hat, sir? 
And they say your wife has gone to Petersburg/' 

She had been with us in my mother's time and used 
to bathe Cleopatra and me in a tub, and we were still 
children to her, and it was her duty to correct us. In 
a quarter of an hour or so she laid bare all her thoughts, 
which she had been storing up in her quiet kitchen all 
the time I had been away. She said the doctor ought 
to be made to marry Cleopatra we would only have 
to frighten him a bit and make him send in a nicely 
written application, and then the archbishop would 
dissolve his first marriage, and it would be a good 
thing to sell Dubechnia without saying anything to 
my wife, and to bank the money in my own name; 
and if my sister and I went on our knees to our father 
and asked him nicely, then perhaps he would forgive 
us ; and we ought to pray to the Holy Mother to inter 
cede for us. ... 

" Now, sir, go and talk to him," she said, when we 
heard my father's cough. " Go, speak to him, and beg 
his pardon. He won't bite your head off." 

I went in. My father was sitting at his. desk work 
ing on the plan of a bungalow with Gothic windows and 
a stumpy tower like the lookout of a fire-station 
an immensely stiff and inartistic design. As I entered 
the study I stood so that I could not help seeing the 



MY LIFE 131 

plan. I did not know why I had come to my father, 
but I remember that when I saw his thin face, red neck, 
and his shadow on the wall, I wanted to throw my arms 
round him and, as Aksinya had bid me, to beg his 
pardon humbly ; but the sight of the bungalow with the 
Gothic windows and the stumpy tower stopped me. 

" Good evening, " I said. 

fie" glanced at me and at once cast his eyes down on 
his plan. 

' What do you want ? ' ' he asked after a while. 

:< I came to tell you that my sister is very ill. She 
is dying/' I said dully. 

" Well? " My father sighed, took off his spectacles 
and laid them on the table. " As you have sown, so 
you must reap. I want you to remember how you 
came to me two years ago, and on this very spot I 
asked you to give up your delusions, and I reminded 
you of your honour, your duty, your obligations to 
your ancestors, whose traditions, must be kept .sacred. 
Did you listen to me? You spurned my advice and 
clung to your wicked opinions; furthermore, you 
dragged your sister into your abominable delusions 
and brought about her downfall and her shame. Now 
you are both suffering for it. As you have sown, so 
.you must reap." 

He paced up and down the study as he spoke. Prob 
ably he thought that I had come to him to admit 
that I was wrong, and probably he was waiting for me 
to ask his help fof my sister and myself. I was cold, 



132 MY LIFE 

and I shook as though I were in a fever, and I spoke 
with difficulty in a hoarse voice. 

11 And I must ask you to remember," I said, "that 
on this very spot I implored you to try to understand 
me, to reflect, and to think what we were living for 
and to what end, and your answer was to talk about 
my ancestors and my grandfather who wrote verses. 
Now you are told that your only daughter is in a hope 
less condition and you talk of ancestors and traditions ! 
. . . And you can maintain such frivolity when death 
is near and you have only five or ten years left to live !" 

" Why did you come here?" asked my father stern 
ly, evidently affronted at my reproaching him with 
frivolity. 

" I don't know. I love you. I am more sorry than 
I can say that we are so far apart. That is why I 
came. I still love you, but my sister has finally broken 
with you. She does not forgive you and will never 
forgive you. Your very name fills her with hatred 
of her past life." 

" And who is to blame?" cried my father. ' You, 
you scoundrel ! ' ; 

" Yes. Say that I am to blame," I said. "I admit 
that I am to blame for many things, but why is your 
life, which you have tried to force on us, so tedious 
and frigid, and ungracious, why are there no people 
in any .of the houses you have built during the last 
thirty years from whom I could learn how to live 
and how to avoid such suffering? These houses of 












MY LIFE 133 

yours are infernal dungeons in which mothers and 
daughters are persecuted, children are tortured . . . 
My poor mother ! My unhappy sister ! One needs 
to drug oneself with vodka, cards, scandal ; cringe, 
play the hypocrite, and go on year after year design 
ing rotten houses, not to see the horror that lurks in 
them. Our town has been in existence for hundreds of 
years, and during the whole of that time it has not 
given the country one useful man not one ! You 
have strangled in embryo everything that was alive and 
joyous ! A town of shopkeepers, publicans, clerks, and 
hypocrites, an aimless, futile town, and not a soul 
would be the worse if it were suddenly razed to the 
ground." 

" I don't want to hear you you scoundrel/' said 
my father, taking a ruler from his desk. " You are 
drunk ! You dare come into your father's presence 
in such a state ! I tell you for the last time, and you 
can tell this to your strumpet of a sister, that you will 
get nothing from me. I have torn my disobedient 
children out of my heart, and if they suffer through 
their disobedience and obstinacy I have no pity for 
them. You may go back where you came from ! 
God has been pleased to punish me through you. I 
will humbly bear my punishment and, like Job, I find 
consolation in suffering and unceasing toil. You shall 
not cross my threshold until you have mended your 
ways. I am a just man, and everything I say is prac 
tical good sense, and if you had any regard for your 



134 MY LIFE 

self, you would remember what I have said, and what 
I am saying now/' 

I threw up my hands and went out ; I do not remem 
ber what happened that night or next day. 

They say that I went staggering through the street 
without a hat, singing aloud, with crowds of little 
boys shouting after me : 

II Little Profit!- Little Profit !" 



XX 



If I wanted to order a ring, I would have it inscribed : 
" Nothing passes. " I believe that nothing passes 
without leaving some trace, and that eveiy little step 
has some meaning for the present and the future life. 
What I lived through was not in vain. My great 
misfortunes, my patience, moved the hearts of the 
people of the town and they no longer call me 
" Little Profit/' they no longer laugh at me and 
throw water over me as I walk through the market. 
They got used to my being a working man and see 
nothing strange in my carrying paint-pots and glaz 
ing windows ; on the contrary, they give me orders, 
and I am considered good workman and the best 
contractor, after Radish, who, though he recovered 
and still paints the cupolas of the church without 
scaffolding, is not strong enough to manage the men, 
and I have taken his place and go about the town tout 
ing for orders, and take on and sack the men, and bor- 



MY LIFE 135 

row money at exorbitant interest. And now that I am 
a contractor I can understand how it is possible to 
spend several days hunting through the town for slaters 
to carry out a trifling order. People are polite to me, 
and address me respectfully and give me tea in the 
houses where I work, and send the servant to ask me 
if I would like dinner. Children and girls often come 
and watch me with curious, sad eyes. 

Once I was working in the governor's garden, paint 
ing the summer-house marble. The governor came 
into the summer-house, and having nothing better to 
do, began to talk to me, and I reminded him how he 
had once sent for me to caution me. For a moment he 
stared at my face, opened his mouth like a round 0, 
waved his hands, and said : 

" I don't remember." 

^1 am growing old, taciturn, crotchety, strict; I 
seldom laugh, and people say I am growing like Rad 
ish, and, like him, I bore the men with my aimless 
moralising. 

Maria Victorovna, my late wife, lives abroad, and 
her father is making a railway somewhere in the 
Eastern provinces and buying land there. Doctor 
Blagovo is also abroad. Dubechnia has passed to 
Mrs. Cheprakov, who bought it from the engineer 
after haggling him into a twenty-per-cent. reduction 
in the price. Moissey walks about in a bowler hat; 
he often drives into town in a trap and stops outside 
the bank. People say he has already bought an 






136 MY LIFE 

estate on a mortgage, and is always inquiring at the 
bank about Dubechnia, which he also intends to buy. 
Poor Ivan Cheprakov used to hang about the town, 
doing nothing and drinking. I tried to give him a 
job in our business, and for a time he worked with us 
painting roofs and glazing, and he' rather took to it, 
and, like a regular house-painter, he stole the oil, and 
asked for tips, and got drunk. But it soon bored him. 
He got tired of it and went back to Dubechnia, and 
some time later I was told by the peasants that he 
had been inciting them to kill Moissey one night and 
rob Mrs. Cheprakov. 

My father has got very old and bent, and just takes 
a little walk in the evening near his house. 

When we had the cholera, Prokofyi cured the shop 
keepers with pepper-brandy and tar and took money 
for it, and as I read in the newspaper, he was flogged 
for libelling the doctors as he sat in his shop. His 
boy Nicolka died of cholera. Karpovna is still alive, 
and still loves and fears her Prokofyi. Whenever she 
sees me she sadly shakes her head and says with a 
sigh: 

" Poor thing. You are lost! " 

On week-days I am busy from early morning till 
late at night. And on Sundays and holidays I take 
my little niece (my sister expected a boy, but a girl 
was born) and go with her to the cemetery, where 
I stand or sit and look at the grave of my dear one, 
and tell the child that her mother is lying there. 



MY LIFE 137 

Sometimes I find Aniuta Blagovo by the grave. We 
greet each other and stand silently, or we talk of Cleo 
patra, and the child, and the sadness of this life. Then 
we leave the cemetery and walk in silence and she 
lags behind on purpose, to avoid staying with me. 
The little girl, joyful, happy, with her eyes half-closed 
against the brilliant sunlight, laughs and holds out 
her little hands to her, and we stop and together we 
fondle the darling child. 

And when we reach the town, Aniuta Blagovo, 
blushing and agitated, says good-bye, and walks on 
alone, serious and circumspect. . . And, to look at 
her, none of the passers-by could imagine that she had 
just been walking by my side and even fondling the 
child. 



y 




THE HOUSE WITH THE 
MEZZANINE 

(A PAINTER'S STORY) 



TT happened nigh on seven years ago, 

living in one of the districts of the J. province, on 
the estate of Bielokurov, a landowner, a young man 
who used to get up early, dress himself in a long over 
coat, drink beer in the evenings, and all the while com 
plain to me that he could nowhere find any one in 
sympathy with his ideas. He lived in a little house 
in the orchard, and I lived in the old manor-house, in 
a huge pillared hall where there was no furniture 
except a large divan, on which I slept, and a table at 
which I used to play patience. Even in calm weather 
there was always a moaning in the chimney, and in 
a storm the whole house would rock and seem as though 
it must split, and it was quite terrifying, especially 
at night, when all the ten great windows were suddenly 
lit up by a flash of lightnjng^.^ _ 

Doomed by fate to permanent idleness, I did posi 
tively nothing. For hours together I would sit and 
look through the windows at the sky, the birds, the 
trees and read my letters over and over again, and then 

138 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 139 

for hours together I would sleep. Sometimes I would 
go out and wander aimlessly until evening. 

Once on my way home I came unexpectedly on a 
strange farmhouse. The sun was already setting, 
and the lengthening shadows were thrown over the 
ripening corn. Two rows of closely planted tall fir- 
trees stood like two thick walls, forming a sombre, 
magnificent avenue. I climbed the fence and walked 
up the avenue, slipping on the fir needles which lay 
two inches thick on the ground. It was still, dark, 
and only here and there in the tops of the trees shim 
mered a bright gold light casting the colours of the 
rainbow on a spider's web. The smell of the firs 
was almost suffocating. Then I turned into an avenue 
of limes. And here too were desolation and decay; 
the dead leaves rustled mournfully beneath my feet, 
and there were lurking shadows among the trees. To 
the right, in an old orchard, a goldhammer sang a 
faint reluctant song, and he too must have been old. 
The lime-trees soon came to an end and I came to a 
white house with a terrace and a mezzanine, and sud 
denly a vista opened upon a farmyard with a pond and 
a bathing-shed, and a row of green willows, with a 
village beyond, and above it stood a tall, slender bel 
fry, on which glowed a cross catching the light of the 
setting sun. For a moment I was possessed with a 
sense of enchantment, intimate, particular, as though 
I had seen the scene before in my childhood. 

By the white-stone gate surmounted with stone lions, 



140 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

whicli led from the yard into the field, stood two 
girls. One of them, the elder, thin, pale, very hand 
some, with masses of chestnut hair and a little stub 
born mouth, looked rather prim and scarcely glanced 
at me; the other, who was quite young seventeen 
or eighteen, no more, also thin and pale, with a big 
mouth and big eyes, looked at me in surprise, as I 
passed, said something in English and looked con 
fused, and it seemed to me that I had always known 
their dear faces. And I returned home feeling as 
though I had awoke from a pleasant dream. 

Soon after that, one afternoon, when Bielokurov 
and I were walking near the house, suddenly there 
came into the yard a spring-carriage in which sat one 
of the two girls, the elder. She had come to ask for 
subscriptions to a fund for those who had suffered in 
a recent fire. Without looking at us, she told us very 
seriously how many houses had been burned down in 
Sianov, how many men, women, and children had been 
left without shelter, and what had been done by the 
committee of which she was a member. She gave us 
the list for us to write our names, put it away, and 
began to say good-bye. 

1 You have completely forgotten us, Piotr Petro- 
vich," she said to Bielkurov, as she gave him her 
hand. " Come and see us, and if Mr. N. (she said my 
name) would like to see how the admirers of his talent 
live and would care to come and see us, then mother 
and I would be very pleased." 






THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 141 

I bowed. 

When she had gonePiotr Petrovitch began to tell me 
about her. The girl, he said, was of a good family 
and her name was Lydia Volchaninov, and the estate, 
on which she lived with her mother and sister, was 
called, like the village on the other side of the pond, 
Sholkovka. Her father had once occupied an eminent 
position in Moscow and died a privy councillor. 
Notwithstanding their large means, the Yolchaninovs 
always lived in the village, summer and winter, and 
Lydia was a teacher in the Zemstvo School at Shol 
kovka and earned twenty-five roubles a month. She 
only spent what she earned on herself and was proud 
of her independence. 

" They are an interesting family," said Bielokurov. 
" We ought to go and see them. They will be very 
glad to see you." 

One afternoon, during a holiday, we remembered 
the Volchaninovs and went over to Sholkovka. They 
were all at home. The mother, Ekaterina Pavlovna, 
had obviously once been handsome, but now she was 
stouter than her age warranted, suffered from asthma, 
was melancholy and absent-minded as she tried to 
entertain me with talk about painting. When she 
heard from her daughter that I might perhaps come 
over to Sholkovka, she hurriedly called to mind a 
few of my landscapes which she had seen in exhibi 
tions in Moscow, and now she asked what I had tried 
to express in them. Lydia, or as she was called at 

10 



142 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

home, Lyda, talked more to Bielokurov than to me. 
Seriously and without a smile, she asked him why he 
did not work for the Zemstvo and why up till now he 
had never been to a Zemstvo meeting. 

" It is not right of you, Piotr Petrovich," she said 
reproachfully. "It is not right. It is a shame." 

" True, Lyda, true," said her mother. " It is not 
right." 

"All our district is in Balaguin's hands," Lyda went 
on, turning to me. " He is the chairman of the coun 
cil and all the jobs in the district are given to his 
nephews and brothers-in-law, and he does exactly as 
he likes. We ought to fight him. The young people 
ought to form a strong party; but you see what our 
young men are like. It is a shame, Piotr Petrovich." 

The younger sister, Genya, was silent during the 
conversation about the Zemstvo. She did not take 
part in serious conversations, for by the family she 
was not considered grown-up, and they gave her her 
baby name, Missyuss, because as a child she used to 
call her English governess that. All the time she 
examined me curiously and when I looked at the 
photograph-album she explained : " This is my uncle. 
. . That is my godfather," and fingered the por 
traits, and at the same time touched me with her 
shoulder in a childlike way, and I could see her small, 
undeveloped bosom, her thin shoulders, her long, slim 
waist tightly drawn in by a belt. 

We played croquet and lawn-tennis, walked in the 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 143 

garden, had tea, and then a large supper. After the 
huge pillared hall, I felt out of tune in the small cosy 
house, where there were no oleographs on the walls 
and the servants were treated considerately, and every 
thing seemed to me young and pure, through the 
presence of Lyda and Missyuss, and everything was 
decent and orderly. At supper Lyda again talked 
to Bielokurov about the Zemstvo, about Balaguin, 
about school libraries. She was a lively, sincere, 
serious girl, and it was interesting to listen to her, 
though she spoke at length and in a loud voice 
perhaps because she was used to holding forth at school. 
On the other hand, Piotr Petrovich, who from his 
university days had retained the habit of reducing any 
conversation to a discussion, spoke tediously, slowly, 
and deliberately, with an obvious desire to be taken 
for a clever and progressive man. He gesticulated 
and upset the sauce with his sleeve and it made a 
large pool on the table-cloth, though nobody but my 
self seemed to notice it. 

When we returned home the night was dark and 
still. 

" I call it good breeding/' said Bielokurov, with a 
sigh, " not so much not to upset the sauoe on the 
table, as not to notice it when some one else has done 
it. Yes. An admirable intellectual family. I'm 
rather out of touch with nice people. Ah ! terribly. 
And all through business, business, business ! '' 

He went on to say what hard work being a good 

10 A 



144 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

farmer meant. And I thought : What a stupid, lazy 
lout! When we talked seriously ho would drag it 
out with his awful drawl er, er, er and he works 
just as he talks slowly, always behindhand, never 
up to time; and as for his being businesslike, I don't 
believe it, for he often keeps letters given him to post 
for weeks in his pocket. 

" The worst of it is," he murmured as he walked 
along by my side, " the worst of it is that you go work 
ing away and never get any sympathy from anybody." 



II 



I began to frequent the Volchaninovs' house. Usu 
ally I sat on the bottom step of the veranda. 
I was filled with dissatisfaction, vague discontent with 
my life, which had passed so quickly and uninter 
estingly, and I thought all the while how good it would 
be to tear out of my breast my heart which had grown 
so weary. There would be talk going on on the ter 
race, the rustling of dresses, the fluttering of the pages 
of a book. I soon got used to Lyda receiving the sick! 
all day long, and distributing books, and I used often 
to go with her to the village, bareheaded, under an 
umbrella. And in the evening she would hold forth 
about the Zemstvo and schools. She was very hand 
some, subtle, correct, and her lips were thin and sen 
sitive, and whenever a serious conversation started 
she would say to me drily : 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 145 

" This won't interest you." 

I was not sympathetic to her. She did not like me 
because I was a landscape-painter, and in my pictures 
did not paint the suffering of the masses, and I seemed 
to her indifferent to what she believed in. I remem 
ber once driving along the shore of the Baikal and I 
met a Bouryat girl, in shirt and trousers of Chinese 
cotton, on horseback : I asked her if she would sell 
me her pipe and, while we were talking, she looked 
with scorn at my European face and hat, and in a 
moment she got bored with talking to me, whooped 
and galloped away. And in exactly the same way 
Lyda despised me as a stranger. Outwardly she never 
showed her dislike of me, but I felt it, and, as I sat on 
the bottom step of the terrace, I had a certain irritation 
and said that treating the peasants without being a 
doctor meant deceiving them, and that it is easy to be 
a benefactor when one owns four thousand acres. 

Her sister, Missyuss, had no such cares and spent 
her time in complete idleness, like myself. As soon 
as she got up in the morning she would take a book and 
read it on the terrace, sitting far back in a lounge 
chair so that her feet hardly touched the ground, or 
she would hide herself with her book in the lime-walk, 
or she would go through the gate into the field. She 
would read all day long, eagerly poring over the book, 
and only through her looking fatigued, dizzy, and pale 
sometimes, was it possible to guess how much her 
reading exhausted her. When she saw me come she 



146 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

would blush a little and leave her book, and, looking 
into my face with her big eyes, she would tell me of 
things that had happened, how the chimney in the 
servants' room had caugbt fire, or how the labourer 
had caught a large fish in the pond. On week-days 
she usually wore a bright-coloured blouse and a dark- 
blue skirt. We used to go out together and pluckl 
cherries for jam, in the boat, and when she jumped io 
reach a cherry, or pulled the oars, her thin, round arms 
would shine through her wide sleeves. Or I would 
make a sketch and she would stand end watch me 
breathlessly. 

One Sunday, at the end of June, I went over to the* 
Volchaninovs in the morning about nine o'clock. I 
walked through the park, avoiding the house, looking 
for mushrooms, which were very plentiful that sum 
mer, and marking them so as to pick them later with 
Genya. A warm wind was blowing. I met Genya 
and her mother, both in bright Sunday dresses, going 
home from church, and Genya was holding her haii 
against the wind. They told me they were going to 
have tea on the terrace. 

As a man without a care in the world, seeking somje- 
how to justify his constant idleness, I have always 
found such festive mornings in a country house uni 
versally attractive. When the green garden, still 
moist with dew, shines in the sun and seems happy, 
and when the terrace smells of mignonette and olean 
der, and the young people have just returned- from 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 147 

church and drink tea in the garden, and when they are 
all so gaily dressed and so merry, and when you know 
that all these healthy, satisfied, beautiful people will 
do nothing all day long, then you long for all life to be 
like that. So I thought then as I walked through the 
garden, quite prepared to drift like that without 
occupation or purpose, all through the day, all through 
the summer. 

Genya carried a basket and she looked as though she 
knew that she would find me there. We gathered 
mushrooms and talked, and whenever she asked me 
a question she stood in front of me to see my face. 

" Yesterday," she said, " a miracle happened in our 
village. Pelagueya, the cripple, has been ill for a 
whole year, and no doctors or medicines were any good, 
but yesterday an old woman muttered over her and she 
got better." 

"That's nothing/' I staid. " One should not go to 
sick people and old women for miracles. Is not 
health a miracle? And life itself? A miracle is some 
thing incomprehensible." 

" And you are not afraid of the incomprehensible? " 

'No. I like to face things I do not understand and 
I do not submit to them. I am superior to them. 
Man must think himself higher than lions, tigers, 
stars, higher than anything in nature, even higher 
than that which seems incomprehensible and miracu 
lous. Otherwise he is not a man, but a mouse which 
is afraid of everything." 



148 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

Genya thought that I, as an artist, knew a great 
deal and could guess what I did not know. She 
wanted me to lead her into the region of the eternal 
and the beautiful, into the highest world, with which, 
as she thought, I was perfectly familiar, and she 
talked to me of God, of eternal life, of the miraculous. 
And I, who did not admit that I and my imagination 
would perish for ever, would reply: " Yes. Men are 
immortal. Yes, eternal life awaits us." And she 
would listen and believe me and never asked for proof. 
As we approached the house she suddenly stopped 
and said : 

" Our Lyda is a remarkable person, isn't she? I love 
her dearly and would gladly sacrifice my life for her 
at any time. But tell me " Genya touched my sleeve 
with her finger " but tell me, why do you argue with 
her all the time? Why are you so irritated? " 
" Because she is not right." 
Genya shook her head and tears came to her eyes. 
" How incomprehensible! " she muttered. 
At that moment Lyda came out, and she stood by 
the balcony with a riding-whip in her hand, and looked 
very fine and pretty in the sunlight as she gave some 
orders to a farm-hand. Bustling about and talking 
loudly, she tended two or three of her patients, and 
then with a businesslike, preoccupied look she walked 
through the house,, opening one cupboard after another, 
and at last went off to the aftic ; it took some time to 
find her for dinner and she did not come until we had 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 149 

finished the soup. Somehow I remember all these 
little details and love to dwell on them, and I remem 
ber the whole of that day vividly, though nothing 
particular happened. After dinner Genya read, lying 
in her lounge chair, and I sat on the bottom step of the 
terrace. We were silent. The sky was overcast and 
a thin fine rain began to fall. It was hot, the wind had 
dropped, and it seemed the day would never end. 
Ekaterina Pavlovna came out on to the terrace with a 
fan, looking very sleepy. 

" 0, mamma/' said Genya, kissing her hand. " It 
is not good for you to sleep during the day." 

They adored each other. When one went into the 
garden, the other would stand on the terrace and 
look at the trees and call : " Hello ! " " Genya ! " or 
"Mamma, dear, where are you?" They always 
prayed together and shared the same faith, and they 
understood each other very well, even when they were 
silent. And they treated other people in exactly the 
same way. Ekaterina Pavlovna also soon got used to 
me and became attached to me, and when I did not turn 
up for a few days she would send to inquire if I was 
well. And she too used to look admiringly at my 
sketches, and with the same frank loquacity she would 
tell me things that happened, and she would confide 
her domestic secrets to me. 

She revered her elder daughter. Lyda never came 
to her for caresses, and only talked about serious 
things : she went her own way and to her mother and 



150 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

sister she was as sacred and enigmatic as the admiral, 
sitting in his cabin, to his sailors. 

ct Our Lyda is a remarkable person/' her mother 
would often say; "isn't she? " 

And, now, as the soft rain fell, we spoke of Lyda: 

" She is a remarkable woman/' said her mother, and 
added in a low voice like a, conspirator's as she looked 
round, " such as she have to be looked for with a lamp 
in broad daylight, though you know, I am beginning 
to be anxious. The school, pharmacies, books all 
very well, but why go to such extremes? She is 
twenty-three and it is time for her to think seriously 
about herself. If she goes on with her books and her 
pharmacies she won't know how life has passed. . . 
She ought to marry." 

Genya, pale with reading, and with her hair ruffled, 
looked up and said, as if to herself, as she glanced at 
her mother : 

" Mamma, dear, everything depends on the will of 
God." 

And once more she plunged into her book. 

Bielokurov came over in a po-ddiovlta, wearing an 
embroidered shirt. We played croquet and lawn- 
tennis, and when it grew dark we had a long supper, 
and Lyda once more spoke of her schools and Balaguin, 
who had got the whole district into his own hands. As 
I left the Volchaninovs that night I carried away an 
impression of a long, long idle day, with a sad con 
sciousness that everything ends, however long it may 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 151 

be. Genya took me to the gate and perhaps, because 
she had spent the whole day with me from the be 
ginning to end, I felt somehow lonely without her, and 
the whole kindly family was dear to me: and for the 
first time during the whole of that summer I had a 
desire to work. 

" Tell me why you lead such a monotonous life," 
I asked Bielokurov, as we went home. " My life is 
tedious, dull, monotonous, because I am a painter, a 
queer fish, and have been worried all my life with envy, 
discontent, disbelief in my work : I am always poor, 
I am a vagabond, but you are a wealthy, normal man, 
a landowner, a gentleman why do you live so tamely 
and take so little from life? Why, for instance, 
haven't you fallen in love with Lyda or Genya? " 

"You forget that I love another woman," answered 
Bielokurov. 

He meant his mistress Lyubov Ivanovna, who lived 
with him in the orchard house. I used to see the lady 
every day, very stout, podgy, pompous, like a fatted 
goose, walking in the garden in a Russian head-dress, 
always with a sunshade, and the servants used to call 
her to meals or tea. Three years ago she rented a 
part of his house for the summer, and stayed on to 
live with Bielokurov, apparently for ever. She was 
ten years older than he and managed him very strictly, 
so that he had to ask her permission to go out. She 
would often sob and make horrible noises like a man 
with a cold, and then I used to send and tell her that 



152 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

if she did not stop I would go away. Then she would 

stop. 

. When we reached home, Bielokurov sat down on 

the divan and frowned and brooded, and I began to 

pace up and down the hall, feeling a sweet stirring in 

me, exactly like the stirring of love. I wanted to talk 

about the Volchaninovs. 

" Lyda could only fall in love with a Zemstvo worker 
like herself, some one who is run off his legs with hos 
pitals and schools, " I said. " For the sake of a girl 
like that a man might not "only become a Zemstvo 
worker, but might even become worn out, like /the tale 
of the iron boots. And Missyuss? How charming 
Missyuss is! " 

Bielokurov began to talk at length and with his 
drawling er-er-ers of the disease of the century 
pessimism. He spoke confidently and argumentatively. 
Hundreds of miles of deserted, monotonous, blackened 
steppe could not so forcibly depress the mind as a 
man like that, sitting and talking and showing no signs 
of going away. 

" The point is neither pessimism nor optimism," I 
said irritably, " but that ninety-nine out of a hundred 
have no sense." 

Bielokurov took this to mean himself, was offended, 
and went away. 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 153 



III 



" The Prince is on a visit to Malozyomov and sends 
you his regards," said Lyda to her mother, as she came 
in and took off her gloves. " He told me many inter 
esting things. He promised to bring forward in the 
Zemstvo Council the question of a medical station at 
Malozyomov, but he says there is little hope." And 
turning to me, she said : '"' Forgive me, I keep forget 
ting that you are not interested." 

I felt irritated. 

" Why not? " I asked and shrugged my shoulders. 
" You don't care about my" opinion, but I assure you, 
the question greatly interests me." 

" Yes?" 

" In my opinion there is absolutely no need for a 
medical station at Malozyomov." 

My irritation affected her : she gave a glance at me, 
half closed her eyes and said : 

" What is wanted then? Landscapes?" 

" Not landscapes either. Nothing is wanted there." 

She finished taking off her gloves and took up a 
newspaper which had just come by post; a moment 
later, she said quietly, apparently controlling herself : 

u Last week Anna died in childbirth, and if a medi 
cal man had been available she would have lived. 
However, I suppose landscape-painters are entitled to 
their opinions." 



154 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

" I have a very definite opinion, I assure you," said 
I, and she took refuge behind the newspaper, as though 
she did not wish to listen. " In my opinion medical 
stations, schools, libraries, pharmacies, under existing 
conditions, only lead to slavery. The masses are 
caught in a vast chain : you do not cut it but only 
add new links to it. That is my opinion." 

She looked at me and smiled mockingly, and I went 
on, striving to catch the thread of my ideas. 

" It does not matter that Anna should die in child 
birth, but it does matter that all these Annas, Marfas, 
Pelagueyas, from dawn to sunset should be grinding 
away, ill from overwork, all their lives worried about 
their starving sickly children; all their lives they are 
afraid of death and disease, and have to be looking after 
themselves; they fade in youth, grow old very early, 
and die in filth and dirt ; their children as they grow up 
go the same way and hundreds of years slip by and 
millions of people live worse than animals in con 
stant dread of never having a crust to eat; but the 
horror of their position is that they have no time to 
think of their souls, no time to remember that they are 
made in the likeness of God ; hunger, cold, animal fear, 
incessant work, like drifts of snow block all the ways 
to spiritual activity, to the very thing that distin 
guishes man from the animals, and is the only thing 
indeed that makes life worth living. You come to their 
assistance with hospitals and schools, but you do not 
free- them from their fetters; on the contrary, you en- 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 155 

slave them even more, since by introducing new 
prejudices into their lives, you increase the number 
of their demands, not to mention the fact that 
they have to pay the Zemstvo for their drugs and 
pamphlets, and therefore, have to work harder than 
ever." 

" I will not argue with you/' said Lyda. " I have 
heard all that." She put down her paper. !< I will 
only tell you one thing, it is no good sitting with 
folded hands. It is true, we do not save mankind, and 
perhaps we do make mistakes, but we do what we can 
and we are right. The highest and most sacred truth 
for an educated being is to help his neighbours, and 
we do what we can to help. You do not like it, but it 
is impossible to please everybody." 

" True, Lyda, true," said her mother. 

In Lyda's presence her courage always failed her, 
and as she talked she would look timidly at her, for 
she was afraid of saying something foolish or out of 
place : and she never contradicted, but would always 
agree: " True, Lyda, true." 

' Teaching peasants to read and write, giving them 
little moral pamphlets and medical assistance, cannot 
decrease either ignorance or mortality, just as the light 
from your windows cannot illuminate this huge gar 
den," I said. " You give nothing by your interference 
in the lives of these people. You only create new de 
mands, and a new compulsion to work." 

" Ah ! My God, but we must do something! " said 



156 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

Lyda exasperatedly, and I could tell by her voice that 
she thought my opinions negligible and despised me. 

" It is necessary," I said, " to free people from hard 
physical work. It is necessary to relieve them of their 
yoke, to give them breathing space, to save them 
from spending their whole lives in the kitchen or the 
byre, in the fields ; they should have time to take 
thought of their souls, of God and to develop their 
spiritual capacities. Every human being's salvation 
lies in spiritual activity in his continual search for 
truth and the meaning of life. Give them some relief 
from rough, animal labour, let them feel free, then you 
will see how ridiculous at bottom your pamphlets and 
pharmacies are. Once a human being is aware ot his 
vocation, then he can only be satisfied with religion, 
service, art, and not with trifles like that." 

" Free them from work? " Lyda gave a smile. " Is 
that possible? " 

" Yes. . . Take upon yourself a part of their 
work. If we all, in town and country, without excep 
tion, agreed to share the work which is being spent 
by mankind in the satisfaction of physical demands, 
then none of us would have to work more than two or 
three hours a day. If all of us, rich and poor, worked 
three hours a day the rest of our time would be free. 
And then to be still less dependent on our bodies, we 
should invent machines to do the work and we should 
try to reduce our demands to the minimum. We should 
toughen ourselves and our children should not be 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 157 

afraid of hunger and cold, and we should not be 
anxious about their health, as Anna, Maria, Pelagueya 
were anxious. Then supposing we did not bother about 
doctors and pharmacies, and did away with tobacco 
factories and distilleries what a lot of free time we 
should have! We should give our leisure to service 
and the arts. Just as peasants all work together to 
repair the roads, so the whole community would work 
together to seek truth and the meaning of life, and, I 
am sure of it truth would be found very soon, man 
would get rid of his continual, poignant, depressing 
fear of death and even of death itself." 

" But you contradict yourself," said Lyda. " You 
talk about service and deny education." 

te I deny the education of a man who can only use it 
to read the signs on the public houses and possibly 
a pamphlet which he is incapable of understanding 
the kind of education we have had from the time of 
Rurik : and village life has remained exactly as it was 
then. Not education is wanted but freedom for the 
full development of spiritual capacities. Not schools 
are wanted but universities." 

" You deny medicine too." 

" Yes. It should only be used for the investigation 
of diseases, as natural phenomenon, not for their cure. 
It is no good curing diseases if you don't cure their 
causes. Remove the chief cause physical labour, 
and there will be no diseases. I don't acknowledge 
the science which cures," I went on excitedly. 

11 



158 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

" Science and art, when they are true, are directed not 
to temporary or private purposes, but to the eternal and 
the general they seek the truth and the meaning of 
life, they seek God, the soul, and when they are har 
nessed to passing needs and activities, like pharmacies 
and libraries, then they only complicate and encumber 
life. We have any number of doctors, pharmacists, 
lawyers, and highly educated people, but we have no 
biologists, mathematicians, philosophers, poets. All 
our intellectual and spiritual energy is wasted on 
temporary passing needs. . . Scientists, writers, 
painters work and work, and thanks to them the 
comforts of life grow greater every day, the demands 
of the body multiply, but we are still a long way from 
the truth and man still remains the most rapacious and 
unseemly of animals, and everything tends to make the 
majority of mankind degenerate and more and more 
lacking in vitality. Under such conditions the life of 
an artist has no meaning and the more talented he is, 
the more strange and incomprehensible his position is, 
since it only amounts to his working for the amuse 
ment of the predatory, disgusting animal, man, and 
supporting the existing state of things. And I don't 
want to work and will not. . . Nothing is wanted, 
so let the world go to hell." 

" Missyuss, go away," said Lyda to her sister, evi 
dently thinking my words dangerous to so young a girl. 

Genya looked sadly at her sister and mother and 
went out. 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 159 

"People generally talk like that/' said Lyda, "when 
they want to excuse their indifference. It is easier to 
deny hospitals and schools than to come and teach." 

" True, Lyda, true," her mother agreed. 

" You say you will not work," Lyda went on. 
" Apparently you set a high price on your work, but 
do stop arguing. We shall never agree, since I value 
the most imperfect library or pharmacy, of which you 
spoke so scornfully just now, more than all the land 
scapes in the world." And at once she turned to her 
mother and began to talk in quite a different tone : 
" The Prince has got very thin, and is much changed 
since the last time he was here. The doctors are send 
ing him to Vichy." 

She talked to her mother about the Prince to avoid 
talking to me. Her face was burning, and, in order to 
conceal her agitation, she bent over the table as if she 
were short-sighted and made a show of reading the 
newspaper. My presence was distasteful to her. I 
took my leave and went home. 

IY 

All was quiet outside : the village on the other side 
of the pond was already asleep, not a single light was 
to be seen, and on the pond there was only the faint 
reflection of the stars. By the gate with the stone lions 
stood Genya, waiting to accompany me. 

" The village is asleep," I said, trying to see her 

11 A 



160 THE HOUSE WITH THE^ MEZZANINE 

face in the darkness, and I could see her dark sad eyes 
fixed on me. " The innkeeper and the horse-stealers 
are sleeping quietly, and decent people like ourselves 
quarrel and irritate each other." 

It was a melancholy August night melancholy 
because it already smelled of the autumn : the moon 
rose behind a purple cloud and hardly lighted the road 
and the dark fields of winter corn on either side. Stars 
fell frequently, Genya walked beside me on the road 
and tried not to look at the sky, to avoid seeing the 
falling stars, which somehow frightened her. 

" I believe you are right," she said, trembling in 
the evening chill. " If people could give themselves to 
spiritual activity, they would soon burst everything. " 

" Certainly. We are superior beings, and if we 
really knew all the power of the human genius and 
lived only for higher purposes then we should become 
like gods. But this will never be. Mankind will 
degenerate and of their genius not a trace will be left." 

When the gate was out of sight Genya stopped and 
hurriedly shook my hand. 

:< Good night," she said, trembling; her shoulders 
were covered only with a thin blouse and she was 
shivering with cold. " Come to-morrow." 

I was filled with a sudden dread of being left alone 
with my inevitable dissatisfaction with myself and 
people, and I, too, tried not to see the falling stars. 

" Stay with me a little longer," I said. " Please." 

I loved Genya, and she must have loved me, because 



THE HOUSED WITH THE MEZZANINE 161 

she used to meet me and walk with me, and because she 
looked at me with tender admiration. How thrillingly 
beautiful her pale face was, her thin nose, her arms, 
her slenderness, her inactivity, her constant reading. 
And her mind? I suspected her of having an unusual 
intellect: I was fascinated by the breadth of her 
views, perhaps because she thought differently from the 
strong, liandsome Lyda, who did not love me. Genya 
liked me as a painter, I had conquered her heart by 
my talent, and I longed passionately to paint only for 
her, and I dreamed of her as my little queen, who 
would one clay possess with me the trees, the fields, the 
river, the dawn, all Nature, wonderful and fascinating, 
with whom, as with them, I have felt hopeless and use- 



" Stay with me a moment longer," I called. " I 
implore you." 

I took off my overcoat and covered her childish 
shoulders. Fearing that she would look queer and 
ugly in a man's coat, she began to laugh and threw it 
off, and as she did so, I embraced her and began to 
cover her face, her shoulders, her arms with kisses. 

" Till to-morrow," she whispered timidly as though 
she was afraid to break the stillness of the night. 
She embraced me : ' ' We have no secrets from one an 
other. I must tell mamma and my sister. . . Is 
it so terrible? Mamma will be pleased. Mamma 
loves you, but Lyda! " 

She ran to the gates. 



162 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

" Good-bye, " she called out. 

For a couple of minutes I stood and heard her 
running. I had no desire to go home, there was 
nothing there to go for. I stood for a while lost in 
thought, and then quietly dragged myself back, to 
have one more look at the house in which she lived, 
the dear, simple, old house, which seemed to look at 
me with the windows of the mezzanine for eyes, and 
to understand everything. I walked past the terrace, 
sat down on a bench by the lawn-tennis court, in the 
darkness under an old elm-tree, and looked at the 
house. In the windows of the mezzanine, where Miss- 
yuss had her room, shone a bright light, and then a 
faint green glow. The lamp had been covered with a 
shade. Shadows began to move. . . I was filled 
with tenderness and a calm satisfaction, to think tha/t 
I could let myself be carried away and fall in love, and 
at the same time I felt uneasy at the thought that only 
a few yards away in one of the rooms of the house lay 
Lyda who did not love me, and perhaps hated me. I 
sat and waited to see if Genya would come out. I lis 
tened attentively and it seemed to me they were sitting 
in the mezzanine^ 

An hour passed. The green light went out, and the 
shadows were no longer visible. The moon hung high 
above the house and lit the sleeping garden and the 
avenues : I could distinctly see the dahlias and roses in 
the flower-bed in front of the house, and all seemed to 
be of one colour. It was very cold. I left the gar- 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 163 

den, picked up my overcoat in the road, and walked 
slowly home. 

Next day after dinner when I went to the Volchani- 
novs', the glass door was wide open. I sat down on 
the terrace expecting- Genya to come from behind the 
flower-bed or from out of the rooms ; then I went into 
the drawing-room and the dining-room. There was 
not a soul to be seen. From the dining-room I went 
down a long passage into the hall, and then back again. 
There were several doors in the passage and behind 
one of them I could hear Lyda's voice : 

"To the crow somewhere. . .God. . ." she 
spoke slowly and distinctly, and was probably dictat 
ing " . . . God sent a piece of cheese. . . To 
the crow. . . somewhere. . . Who is there? " 
she called out suddenly as she heard my footsteps. 

" It is I." 

" Oh! excuse me. I can't come out just now. I 
am teaching Masha." 

" Is Ekaterina Pavlovna in the garden?" 

" No. She and my sister left today for my Aunt's 
in Penza, and in the winter they are probably going 
abroad." She added after a short silence: ""To the 
crow somewhere God sent a pi-ece of cheese. Have 
you got that? '* 

I went out into the halJ, and, without a thought in 
my head, stood and looked out at the pond and the 
village, and still I heard : 



164 THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 

" A piece of cheese. . . To the crow somewhere 
God sent a piece of cheese." 

And I left the house by the way I had come the 
first time, only reversing the order, from the yard into 
the garden, past the house, then along the lime-walk. 
Here a boy overtook me and handed me a note : "I 
have told niy sister everything and she insists on my 
parting from you," I reed. " I could not hurt her 
by disobeying. God will give you happiness. If you 
knew how bitterly mamma and I have cried." 

Then through the fir avenue and the rotten fence. 
. . Over the fields where the corn was ripening 
and the quails screamed, cows and shackled horses now 
were browsing. Here and there on the hills the winter 
corn was already showing green. A sober, workaday 
mood possessed me and I was ashamed of all I had 
said at the Volchaninovs', and once more it became 
tedious to go on living. I went home, packed my 
things, and left that evening for Petersburg. 

I never saw the Volcbaninovs again. Lately on 
my way to the Crimea I met Bielokurov at a station. 
As of old he was in a poddiovka, wearing an em 
broidered shirt, and when I asked after his health, he 
replied : " Quite well, thanks be to God." He began 
to talk. He had sold his estate and bought another, 
smaller one in the name of Lyubov Ivanovna. He told 
me a little about the Volchaninovs. Lyda, he said, 
still Jived at Sholkovka and taught the children in the 



THE HOUSE WITH THE MEZZANINE 165 

,1 school, little by little she succeeded in gathering round 

| herself a circle of sympathetic people, who formed a 

i. strong party, and at the last Zemstvo election they 

drove out Balaguin, who up till then had had the whole 

district in his hands. Of Genya Bielokurov said that 

she did not live at home and he did not know where she 

was. 

I have already begun to forget about the house with 
the mezzanine, and only now and then, when I am 
working or reading, suddenly without rhyme or 
reason I remember the green light in the window, and 
the sound of my own footsteps as I walked through the 
fields that night, when I was in love, rubbing my hands 
to keep them warm. And even more rarely, when I am 
sad and lonely, I begin already to recollect and it seems 
to me that I, too, am being remembered and waited for, 
and that we shall meet. 
Missyuss, where are you ? 



' TYPHUS 

TN a smoking-compartment of the mail-train from 
Petrograd to Moscow sat a young lieutenant, 
Klimov by name. Opposite him sat an elderly man 
with a clean-shaven, shipmaster's face, to all appear 
ances a well-to-do Finn or Swede, who all through the 
journey smoked a pipe and talked round and round 
the same subject. 

"Ha! you are an officer! My brother is also an 
officer, but he is a sailor. He is a sailor and is stationed 
at Kronstadt. Why are you going to Moscow? >3 
" I am stationed there/' 
" Ha . I Are you married ? " 
" No. I live with my aunt and sister." 
" My brother is also an officer, but he is married 
f and has a wife and three children. Ha! " 

The Finn looked surprised at something, smiled 
broadly and fatuously as he exclaimed, " Ha," and 
every now and then blew through the stem of his pipe. 
Klimov, who was feeling rather unwell, end not at all 
inclined to answer questions, hated him, with all his 
heart. He thought how good it would be to snatch 
his gurgling pipe out of his hands and throw it under 
the seat and to order the Finn himself into another car. 

166 



TYPHUS 167 

" They are awful people, these Finns and. . . . 
Greeks," he thought. " Useless, good-for-nothing, dis 
gusting people. They only cumber the earth. What 
is the good of them? " 

And the thought of Finns and Greeks filled him with 
a kind of nausea. He tried to compare them with the 
French and the Italians, but the idea of those races 
somehow roused in him the notion of organ-grinders, 
naked women, and the foreign oleographs which hung 
over the chest of drawers in his aunt's house. 

The young officer felt generally out of sorts. There 
seemed to be no room for his arms and legs, though he 
had the whole seat to himself ; his mouth was dry and 
sticky, his head was heavy and his clouded thoughts 
seemed to wander at random, not only in his head, but 
also outside it among the seats and the people loom 
ing in the darkness. Through the turmoil in his brain, 
as through a dream, he heard the murmur of voices, 
the rattle of the wheels, the slamming of doors. Bells, 
whistles, conductors, the tramp of the people on the 
platforms came oftener than usual. The time slipped 
by quickly, imperceptibly, and it seemed that the train 
istopped every minute at a station as now and then 
there would come up the sound of metallic voices : 

" Is the post ready? " 

" Ready." 

It seemed to him that the stove-heater came in too 
often to look at the thermometer, and that trains 
never stopped passing and his own train was always 



168 TYPHUS 

roaring over bridges. The noise, the whistle, the 
Finn, the tobacco smoke all mixed with the ominous 
shifting of misty shapes, weighed on Klimov like an 
intolerable nightmare. In terrible anguish he lifted 
up his aching head, looked at the lamp whose light 
was encircled with shadows and misty spots ; he wanted 
to ask for water, but his dry tongue would hardly 
move, and he had hardly strength enough to answer 
the Finn's questions. He tried to lie down more 
comfortably and sleep, but he did not succeed : 
the Finn fell asleep several times, woke up and lighted 
his pipe, talked to him with his " Ha! " and went to 
sleep again ; and the lieutenant could still not find 
room for his legs on the seat, and all the while the 
ominous figures shifted before his eyes. 

At Spirov he got out to have a drink of water. He 
saw some people sitting at a table eating hurriedly. 

" How can they eat? " he thought, trying to avoid 
the smell of roast meat in the air and seeing the chew 
ing mouth, for both seemed to him utterly disgusting 
and made him feel sick. 

A handsome lady was talking to a military man in 
a red cap, and she showed magnificent white teeth when 
she smiled; her smile, her teeth, the lady herself pro 
duced in Elimov the same impression of disgust as 
the ham and the fried cutlets. He could itet^under- 
stand how the military man in the red cap could bear 
to sit near her and look at her healthy smiling face. 

Aifter he had drunk some water, he went back to 



TYPHUS 169 

his place. The Finn sat and smoked. His pipe gurgled 
and sucked like a galoche full of holes' in dirty weather. 

"Ha! " he said with some surprise. ' What 
station is this? " 

if I don't know/' said Klimov, lying down and 
shutting his mouth to keep out the acrid tobacco 
smoke. 

"When do we get to TTer." 

" I don't know. I am sorry, I. . . I can't talk. 
I am not well. I have a cold." 

The Finn knocked out his pipe against the window- 
frame and began to talk of his brother, the sailor. 
Klimov paid no more attention to him and thought 
in agony of his soft, comfortable bed, of the bottle of 
cold water, of his sister Katy, who knew so well how 
to tuck him up and cosset him. He even smiled when 
there flashed across his mind his soldier-servant Pavel, 
taking off his heavy, close-fitting boots and putting 
water on the table. It seemed to him that he would 
only have to lie on his bed and drink some water and 
his nightmare would give way to a sound, healthy 
sleep. 

" Is the post ready? " came a dull voice from a dis 
tance. 

' Ready," answered a loud, bass voice almost by the 
very window. 

It was the second or third station from Spirov. 

Time passed quickly, seemed to gallop along, and 
there would be no end to the bells, whistles, and stops. 



1TO TYPHUS 

In despair Klimov pressed his face into the corner of 
the cushioD, held his head in his hands, and again be 
gan to think of his sister Katy and his orderly Pavel ; 
but his sister arid his orderly got mixed up with the 
looming figures and whirled about and disappeared. 
His breath, thrown back from the cushion, burned 
his face, and his legs ached and a draught from the 
window poured into- his back, but, painful though it 
was, he refused to change his position. . . A 
heavy, drugging torpor crept over him and chained 
his limbs. 

When at length he raised his head, the car was quite 
light. The passengers were putting on their over 
coats and moving about. The train stopped. Porters 
in white aprons and number-plates bustled about the 
passengers and seized their boxes. Klimov put on 
his greatcoat mechanically and left the train, and he 
felt as though it were not himself walking, but some 
one else, a stranger, and he felt that he was accom 
panied by the heat of the train, his thirst, and the omi 
nous, lowering figures which all night long had pre 
vented his sleeping. Mechanically he got his luggage 
and took a cab. The cabman charged him one rouble 
and twenty-five copecks for driving him to Povarska 
Street, but he did not haggle and submissively took 
his seat in the sledge. He could still grasp the differ 
ence in numbers, but money had no value to him 
whatever. 

At home Klimov was met by his aunt and his sister 



TYPHUS 171 

Katy, a girl of eighteen. Katy had a copy-book and 
a pencil in her hands as she greeted him, and he re- 
member ed that she was preparing for a teacher's 
examination. He took no notice of her greetings 
and questions, but gasped from the heat, and walked 
aimlessly through the rooms until he reached his own, 
and then he fell prone on the bed. The Finn, the red 
cap, the lady with the white teeth, the smell of roast 
meat, the shifting spot in the lamp, filled his mind and 
he lost consciousness and did not hear the frightened 
voices near him. 

When he came to himself he found himself in bed, 
undressed, and noticed the water-bottle and Pavel, 
but it did not make him any more comfortable nor 
easy. His legs and arms, as before, felt cramped, his 
tongue clove to his palate, and he could hear the 
chuckle of the Finn's pipe. . . By the bed, grow 
ing out of Pavel's broad back, a stout, black-bearded 
doctor was bustling. 

" All right, all right, my lad," he murmured. 
" Excellent, excellent. . . .Jist so, jist so. . ." 

The doctor called Klimov "my lad." Instead of 
" just so," he said " jist saow," and instead of " yes," 
" yies." 

" Yies, yies, yies," he said. " Jist saow, jist saow. 
. . . Don't be downhearted !" 

The doctor's quick, careless way of speaking, his 
well-fed face, and the condescending tone in which 
he said " my lad " exasperated Klimov. 



172 TYPHUS 

" Why do you call me 'my lad' ' he moaned. 
" Why this familiarity, damn it all? " 

And he was frightened by the sound of his own 
voice. It was so dry, weak, and hollow that he could 
hardly recognise it. 

" Excellent, excellent," murmured the doctor, not 
at all offended. " Yies, yies. You musn't be cross." 

And at home the time galloped away as alarmingly 
quickly as in the train. . . The light of day in his 
bedroom was every now and then changed to the 
dim light of evening. . . The doctor never seemed 
to leave the bedside, and his " Yies, yies, yies," could 
be heard at every moment. Through the room 
stretched an endless row of faces ; Pavel, the Finn, 
Captain Taroshevich, Sergeant Maximenko, the red 
cap, the lady with the white teeth, the doctor. All 
of them talked, waved their hands, smoked, ate. Once 
in broad daylight Klimov saw his regimental priest, 
Father Alexander, in his stole and with the host in 
his hands, standing by the bedside and muttering 
something with euch a serious expression as Klimov 
had never seen him wear before. The lieutenant 
remembered that Father Alexander used to call all the 
Catholic officers Poles, and wishing to make the priest 
laugh, he exclaimed : 

" Father Taroshevich, the Poles have fled to the 
woods." 

But Father Alexander, usually a gay, light-hearted 
man, did not laugh and looked even more serious, and 



TYPHUS 173 

made the sign of the cross over Klimov. At night, 
one after the other, there would eoine slowly creeping 
in and out two shadows. They were his aunt and 
his sister. The shadow of his sister would kneel down 
and pray; she would bow to the ikon, and her grey 
shadow on the wall would bow, too, so that two shadows 
prayed to God. And all the time there was a 
smell of roast meat and of the Finn's pipe, but once 
Klimov could detect a distinct smell of incense. He 
nearly vomited and cried : 

" Incense! Take it away." 

There was no reply. He could only hear priests 
chanting in an undertone and some one running on 
the stairs. 

When Klimov recovered from his delirium there was 
not a soul in the bedroom. The morning sun flared 
through the window and the drawn curtains, 
and a trembling beam, thin and keen as a sword, 
played on the water-bottle. He could hear the rattle 
of wheels that meant there was no more snow in the 
streets. The lieutenant Looked at the sunbeam, at 
the familiar furniture and the door, and his first 
inclination was to laugh. His chest and stomach 
trembled with a sweet, happy, tickling laughter. 
From head to foot his whole body was filled with a 
feeling of infinite happiness, like that which the first 
man must have felt when he stood erect and beheld 
the world for the first time. Klimov had a passionate 
longing for people, movement, talk. His body lay 

12 



174 TYPHUS 

motionless; he could only move his hands, but he 
hardly noticed it, for his whole attention was fixed on 
little things. He was delighted with his breathing 
and with his laughter; he was delighted with the 
existence of the water-bottle, the ceiling, the sun 
beam, the ribbon on the curtain. God's world, even 
in such a narrow corner as his bedroom, seemed to him 
beautiful, varied, great. When the doctor appeared 
the lieutenant thought how nice his medicine was, 
how nice and sympathetic the doctor was, how nice 
and interesting people were, on the whole. 

" Yies, yies, yies," said the doctor. c ' Excellent, 
excellent. Now we are well again. Jist saow. Jist 
saow." 

The lieutenant listened and laughed gleefully. He 
remembered the Finn, the lady with the white teeth, 
the train, and he wanted to eat and smoke. 

" Doctor/' he said, " tell them to bring me a slice of 
rye bread and salt, and some sardines. . ." 

The doctor refused. Pavel did not obey his order 
and refused to go for bread. The lieutenant could 
not bear it and began to cry like a thwarted child. 

" Ba-by," the doctor laughed. " Mamma! Hush 
aby! " 

Klimov also. began to laugh, and when the doctor 
had gone, he fell sound asleep. He woke up with the 
same feeling of joy and happiness. His aunt was 
sitting by his bed. 



TYPHUS 1T5 

" Oh, aunty! " He was very happy. " What has 
been the matter with me? " 

" Typhus." 

" I say! And now I am well, quite well! Where 
is Katy?" 

" She is not at home. She has probably gone to 
see some one after her examination." 

The old woman bent over her stocking as she said 
this; her lips began to tremble; she turned her face 
away and suddenly began to sob. In her grief, she 
forgot the doctor's orders and cried : 

"Oh! Katy! Katy! Our angel is gone from us! 
She is gone! >: 

She dropped her stocking and stooped down for it, 
and her cap fell off her head. Klimov stared at her 
grey hair, could not understand, was alarmed for Katy, 
and asked : 

" But where is she, aunty? >J 

The old woman, who had already forgotten Klimov 
and remembered only her grief, said : 

" She caught typhus from you and . . and died. 
She was buried the day before yesterday." 

This sudden appalling piece of news came home to 
Klimov's mind, but dreadful and shocking though it 
was it could not subdue the animal joy which thrilled 
through the convalescent lieutenant. He cried, 
laughed, and soon began to complain that he was 
given nothing to eat. 

Only a week later, when, supported by Pavel, he 

12 A 



176 



TYPHUS 



walked in a dressing-gown to the window, and saw 
the grey spring sky and heard the horrible rattle of 
some old rails being caried by on a lorry, then his 
heart ached with sorrow and he began to weep and 
pressed his forehead against the window-frame. 

" How unhappy I am ! " he murmured. " My God, 
how unhappy I am ! J; 

And joy gave way to his habitual weariness and a 
sense of his irreparable loss. 



GOOSEBERRIES 

"C^ROM early morning the sky had been overcast 
with clouds ; the day was still, cool, and weari 
some, as usual on grey, dull days when the clouds 
hang low over the fields and it looks like rain, which 
never comes. Ivan Ivanich, the veterinary surgeon, 
*B!i^2HL^!5t-^_!L c ^ ?iH l MSrj. were tired of walking 
and the fields seemed endless to them. Far ahead 
they could just see the windmills of the village) of 
Mirousky, to the right stretched away to disappear 
behind the village a line of hills, and they knew that 
it was the bank of the river ; meadows, green willows, 
farmhouses; and from one of the hillss there could 
be seen a field as endless, telegraph posts, and the 
train, looking from a distance like a crawling cater 
pillar, and in clear weather even the town. In the 
calm weather when all Nature seemed gentle and 
melancholy, Ivan Ivanich and Bourkin were filled 
with love for the fields and thought how grand and 
beautiful the country was. 

:< Last time, when we stopped in Prokufyi's shed," 
said Bourkin, " you were going to fell me a story." 
" Yes. I wanted to tell you about my brother." 
Ivan Ivanich took a deep breath and lighted his 
pipe before beginning his story, but just then the 

177 



178 GOOSEBERRIES 

rain began to fall. And in about five minutes it came 
pelting down and showed no signs of stopping. Ivan 
Ivanich stopped and hesitated ; the dogs, wet through, 
stood with their tails between their legs and looked at 
them mournfully. 

<f We ought to take shelter," said Bourkin. " Let 
us go to Aliokhin. It is close by." 

"Very well." 

They took a short cut over a stubble-field and then 
bore to the right, until they came to the road. Soon 
there appeared poplars, a garden, the red roofs of gran 
aries; the river began to glimmer and they came to 
a wide road with a mill and a white bathing-shed. It 
was Sophino, where Aliokhin lived. 

The mill was working, drowning the sound of the 
rain, and the dam shook. Round the carts stood wet 
horses, hanging their heads, and men were walking 
about with their heads covered with sacks. It was 
wet, muddy, and unpleasant, and the river looked 
cold and sullen. Ivan Ivanich and Bourkin felt wet 
and uncomfortable through and through ; their feet 
were tired with walking in the mud, and they walked 
past the dam to the barn in silence as though they 
were angry with each other. 

In one of the barns a winnowing-machine was work 
ing, sending out clouds of dust. On the threshold 
stood Aliokhin himself, a man of about forty, tall and 
stout, with long hair, more like a professor or a painter 
than a farmer. He was wearing a grimy white shirt 



GOOSEBERRIES 179 

and rope belt, and pants instead of trousers ; and his 
boots were covered with mud and straw. His nose 
and eyes were black with dust. He recognised Ivan 
Ivanich and was apparently very pleased. 

" Please, gentlemen/' he said, "go to the house. 
I'll be with you in a minute." 

The house was large and two-storied. Aliokhin 
lived down-stairs in two vaulted rooms with little 
windows designed for the farm-hands ; the farmhouse 
was plain, and the place smelled of rye bread and 
vodka, and leather. He rarely used the reception- 
rooms, only when guests arrived. Ivan Ivanich and 
Bourkin were received by a chambermaid; such a 
pretty young woman that both of them stopped and 
exchanged glances. 

' You cannot imagine how glad I am to see you, 
gentlemen," said Aliokhin, coming after them into 
the hall. " I never expected you. Pelagueja/' he 
said to the maid, " give my frienHF~aT"change of 
clothes. And I will change, too. But I must have 
a bath. I haven't had one since the spring. Wouldn't 
you like to come to the bathing-shed ? And mean 
while our things will be got ready." 

Pretty Pelagueya, dainty and sweet, brought towels 
and soap, and Aliokhin led his guests to the bathing- 
shed. 

( Yes," he said, "it is a long time since I had a bath. 
[y bathing-shed is all right, as you see. My father 
and I put it up, but somehow I have no time to bathe." 



180 GOOSEBEBRIES 

He sat down on the step and lathered his long hair 
ancTheck, and the water round him became brown. 

ft Yes. I see," said Ivan Ivanich heavily, looking 
at his head. 

"It is a long time since I bathed/' said Aliokhin 
shyly, as he soaped himself again, and the water 
round him became dark blue, like ink. 

Ivan Ivanich came out of the shed, plunged into the 
water with a splash, and swam about in the rain, flap 
ping his arms, and sending waves back, and on the 
waves tossed white lilies ; he swam out to the middle of 
the pool and dived, and in a minute came up again in 
another place and kept on swimming and diving, 
trying to reach the bottom. " Ah! how delicious! *' 
he shouted in his glee. "How delicious!" He swam 
to the mill, spoke to the peasants, and came back, 
and in the middle of the pool he lay on his back to let 
the rain fall on his face. Bourkin and Aliokhin were 
already dressed and ready to go, but he kept on swim 
ming and diving. 

" Delicious," he said. " Too delicious !" 
' You've had enough," shouted Bourkin. 

They went to the house. And only when the 
lamp was lit in the large drawing-room up-stairs, and 
Bourkin and Ivan Ivanich, dressed in silk dressing- 
gowns and warm slippers, lounged in chairs, and 
Aliokhin himself, washed and brushed, in a new frock 
coat, paced up and down evidently delighting in the 
warmth and cleanliness and dry clothes and slippers, 



GOOSEBERRIES 181 

and pretty Pelagueya; noiselessly tripping over the 
carpet and smiling sweetly, brought in tea and jam 
on a tray, only then did Ivan Ivanich begin his story, 
and it was as lEbtfgH lie was being listened to not only 
by Bourkin and Aliokhin, but also by the old and 
young ladies and the officer who looked down so staidly 
and tranquilly from the golden frames. 

"We are two brothers," he began, "I, Ivan Ivanich, 
and Nicholai Ivanich, two years younger. I went in 
for study and became a veterinary surgeon, while 
Mcholai was at the Exchequer Court when he was 
nineteen. Our father, Tchimsha-Himalaysky, was a 
cantonist, but he died with an officer's rank and left 
us his title of nobility and a small estate. After his 
death the estate went to pay his debts. However, 
we spent our childhood there in the country. We 
were just like peasant's children, spent days and nights 
in the fields and the woods, minded the house, barked 
the lime-trees, fished, and so on. . . And you know 
once a man has fished, or watched the thrushes hover 
ing in flocks over the village in the bright, cool, autumn 
days, he can never really be a townsman, and to the 
day of his death he will be drawn to the country. 
My brother pined away in the Exchequer. Years 
passed and he sat in the same place, wrote out the same 
documents, and thought of one thing, how to get back 
to the country. And little by little his distress be 
came a definite disorder, a fixed idea to buy a small 
farm somewhere by the bank of a river or a lake. 



182 GOOSEBERRIES 

" He was a good fellow and I loved him, but I never 
sympathised with the desire to shut oneself up on 
one's own farm. It is a common saying that a man 
needs only six feet of land. But surely a corpse wants 
that, not a man. And I hear that our intellectuals 
have a longing for the land and want to acquire farms. 
But it all comes down to the six feet of land. To 
leave town, and the struggle and the swim of life, and 
go and hide yourself in a farmhouse is not life it is 
egoism, laziness ; it is a kind of monasticism, but 
monasticism without action. A man needs, not six 
feet of land, not a farm, but the whole earth, all Nature, 
where in full liberty he can display all the properties 
and qualities of the free spirit. 

" My brother Nicholai, sitting in his office, would 
dream of eating his own schi, with its savoury smell 
floating across the farmyard ; and of eating out in the 
open air, and of sleeping in the sun, and of sitting for 
hours together on a seat by the gate and gazing at 
the fields and the forest. Books on agriculture and 
the hints in almanacs were his joy, his favourite 
spiritual food ; and he liked reading newspapers, but 
only the advertisements of land to be sold, so many 
acres of arable and grass land, with a farmhouse, river, 
garden, mill, and mill-pond. And he would dream of 
garden-walls, flowers, fruits, nests, carp in the pond, 
don't you know, and all the rest of it. These fantasies 
of his use-d to vary according to the advertisements 
he found, but somehow there was always a gooseberry 



GOOSEBERRIES 183 

bush in every one. Not a house, not a romantic spot 
could he imagine without its gooseberry-bush. 

" ' Country life has its advantages/ he used to say. 
'You sit on the veranda drinking tea and your ducklings 
swim on the pond, and everything smells good . . and 
there are gooseberries.' 

"He used to draw out a plan of his estate and always 
the same things were shewn on it : (a) Farmhouse, 
(b) cottage, (c) vegetable garden, (d) gooseberry-bush. 
He used to live meagrely and never had enough to eat 
and drink, dressed God knows how, exactly like a 
beggar, and always saved and put his money into the 
bank. He was terribly stingy. It used to hurt me 
to see him, and I used to give him money to go away 
for a holiday, but he would put that away, too. Once 
a man gets a fixed idea, there's nothing to be done. 

"Years passed; he was transferred to another prov 
ince. He completed his fortieth year and was still 
reading advertisements in the papers and saving up his 
money. Then I heard he was married. Still with the 
same idea of buying a farmhouse with a gooseberry- 
bush, he married an elderly, ugly widow, not out of 
any feeling for her, but because she had money. With 
her he still lived stingily, kept her half-starved, and 
put the money into the bank in his own name. She 
had been the wife of a postmaster and was used to 
good living, but with her second husband she did 
not even have enough black bread; she pined away in 
her new life, and in three years or so gave up her soul 



184 GOOSEBERRIES 

to God. And my brother never for a moment thought 
himself to blame for her death. Money, like vodka, 
can play queer tricks with a man. Once in our town 
a merchant lay dying. Before his death he asked for 
some honey, and he ate all his notes and scrip with the 
honey so that nobody should get it. Once I was 
examining a herd of cattle at a station and a horse- 
jobber fell under the engine, and his foot was cut oft'. 
"We carried him into the waiting-room, with the blood 
pouring down a terrible business and all the while he 
kept on asking anxiously for his foot ; he? had twenty- 
five roubles in his boot and did not want to lose them." 

" Keep to your story," said Bourkin. 

" After the death of his wife," Ivan Ivanich contin 
ued, after a long pause, " my brother began to look out 
for an estate. Of course you may search for five 
years, and even then buy a pig in a poke. Through 
an agent my brother Nicholai raised a mortgage and 
bought three hundred acres with a farmhouse, a 
cottage, and a park, but there was no orchard, no 
gooseberry-bush, no duck-pond ; there was a riverl 
but the water in it was coffee-coloured because the 
estate lay between a brick-yard and a gelatine factory. 
But my brother Nicholai was not worried about that; 
he ordered twenty gooseberry-bushes and settled down 
to a country life. 

"Last year I paid him a visit. I thought I'd go and 
see how things were with him. In his letters my 
brother called his estate Tchimbarshov Corner, or 



GOOSEBERRIES 185 

Himalayskoe. I arrived at Himalayskoe in the 
afternoon. It was hot. There were ditches, fences, 
hedges, rows of- young fir-trees, trees everywhere, and 
there was no telling how to cross the yard or where 
to put your horse. I went to the house and was met 
by a red-haired dog, as fat as a pig. He tried to bark 
but felt too lazy. Out of the kitchen came the cook, 
barefooted, and also as fat as a pig, and said that the 
master was having his afternoon rest. I went in to 
my brother and found him sitting on his bed with his 
knees covered with a blanket ; he looked old, stout, 
flabby; his cheeks, nose, and lips were pendulous. I 
half expected him to grunt like a pig. 

' We embraced and shed a tear of joy and also of 
sadness to think that we had once been young, but 
were now both going grey and nearing death. He 
dressed and took me to see his estate. 

" 'Well? How are you getting on?' I asked. 
' 'All right, thank God. I am doing very well.' 
' He was no longer the poor, tired official, but a 
real landowner and a person of consequence. He 
had got used to the place and Jiked it, ate a great deal, 
took Russian baths, was growing fat, had already gone 
to law with the parish and the two factories, and was 
much offended if the peasants did not call him ' Your 
Lordship.' And, like a good landowner, he looked 
after his soul and did good works pompously, never 
simply. What good works? He cured the peasants 
of all kinds of diseases with soda and castor-oil, and on 



186 GOOSEBERRIES 

his birthday he would have a thanksgiving service held 
in the middle of the village, and would treat the 
peasants to half a bucket of vodka, which he thought 
the right thing to do. Ah ! Those horrible buckets 
of vodka. One day a greasy landowner will drag the 
peasants before the Zemstvo Court for trespass, and the 
next, if it's a holiday, he will give them a bucket of 
vodka, and they drink and shout Hooray ! and lick 
his boots in their drunkenness. A change to good 
eating and idleness always fills a Russian with the most 
preposterous self-conceit. Nicholai Ivanich who, when 
he was in the Exchequer, was terrified to have an 
opinion of his own, now imagined that what he said 
was law. 'Education is necessary for the masses, but 
they are not fit for it.' ' Corporal punishment is 
generally harmful, but in certain cases it is useful and 
indispensable.' 

; 'I know the people and I know how to treat them/ 
he would say. ' The people love me. I have only to 
raise my finger and they will do as I wish.' 

" And all this, mark you, was said with a kindly 
smile of wisdom. Ho was constantly saying : ' We 
noblemen,' or ' I, as a nobleman.' Apparently he 
had forgotten that our grandfather was a peasant and 
our father a common soldier. Even our family name, 
Tchimacha-Himalaysky, which is really an absurd 
one, seemed to him full-sounding, distinguished, and 
very pleasing. 

" But my point does not concern him so much as 






GOOSEBERRIES 187 

myself. I want to tell you what a change took place 
in me in those few hours while I was in his house. In 
the evening, while we were having tea, the cook laid 
a plateful of gooseberries on the table. They had not 
been bought, but were his own gooseberries, plucked 
for the first time since the bushes were planted. TsTicho- 
lai Ivanich laughed with joy and for a minute or two 
he looked in silence at the gooseberries with tears in 
his eyes. He could not speak for excitement, then put 
one into his mouth, glanced at me in triumph, like a 
child at last being given its favourite toy, and said : 

" 'How good they are !' 

"He went on eating greedily, and saying all the while : 
' How good they are! Do try one!' 

" It was hard and sour, but, as Poushkin said, the 
illusion which exalts us is dearer to us than ten 
thousand truths. I saw a happy man, one whose 
dearest dream had come true, who had attained his 
goal in life, who had got what he wanted, and was 
pleased with his destiny and with himself. In my 
idea of human life there is always some alloy of sad 
ness, but now at the sight of a happy man I was filled 
with something like despair. And at night it grew on 
me. A bed was made up for me in the room near my 
brother's and I could hear him, unable to sleep, going 
again and again to the plate of gooseberries. I thought : 
' After all, what a lot of contented, happy people there 
must be ! What an overwhelming power that means ! 
I look at this life and see the arrogance and the idle- 



188 GOOSEBERRIES 

ness of the strong, the ignorance and bestiality of the 
weak, the horrible poverty everywhere, overcrowd 
ing, drunkenness, hypocrisy, falsehood . . . Mean 
while in all the houses, all the streets, there is peace ; 
out of fifty thousand people who live in our town 
there is not one to kick against it all. Think of the 
people who go to the market for food : during the 
day they eat ; at night they sleep, talk nonsense, marry, 
grow old, piously follow their dead to the cemetery; 
one never sees or hears those who suffer, and all the 
horror of life goes on somewhere behind the scenes. 
Every thing is quiet, peaceful, and against it all there 
is only the silent protest of statistics ; so many go 
mad, so many gallons are drunk, so many children 
die of starvation . . . And such a state of things is 
obviously what we want ; apparently a happy man 
only feels so because the unhappy bear their burden 
in silence, but for which happiness would be impossible. 
It is a general hypnosis. Every happy man should 
have some one with a little hammer at his door to 
knock and remind him that there are unhappy people, 
and that, however happy he may be, life will sooner 
or later show its claws, and some misfortune will be 
fall him illness, poverty, loss, and then no one will see 
or hear him, just as he now neither see's nor hears 
others. But there is no man with a hammer, and the 
happy go on living, just a little fluttered with the petty 
cares of every day, like an aspen-tree in the wind and 
everything is all right.' 



GOOSEBERRIES 189 

" That night I was able to understand how I, too, 
had been content and happy/' Ivan Ivanich went on, 
getting up. " I, too, at meals or out hunting, used to 
lay down the law about living, and religion, and govern 
ing the mases. JL^too, used to say that teaching is 
light, that education is necessary, but that for simple 
folk reading and writing is enough for the present. 
Freedom is a boon, I used to say, as essential as the 
air we breathe, but we must wait. Yes I used to 
say so, but now I ask : ( Why do we wait ?' ' Ivan 
Ivanich glanced angrily at Bourkin. ' Why do we 
wait, I ask you? What considerations keep us fast? 
I am told that we cannot have everything at once, 
and that every idea is realised in time. But who says 
so? Where is the proof that it is so? You refer me 
to the natural order of things, to the law of cause and 
effect, but is there order or natural law in that I, 
a living, thinking creature, should stand by a ditch 
until it fills up, or is narrowed, when I could jump 
it or throw a bridge over it? Tell me, I say, why 
should we wait? Wait, when we have no strength 
to live, and yet must live and are full of the desire to 
live ! 

' I left my brother early the next morning, and 
from that time on I found it impossible to live in town. 
The peace and the quiet of it oppress me. I dare not 
look in at the windows, for nothing is more dreadful to 
see than the sight of a happy family, sitting round a 
table, having tea. I am an old man now and am no 

13 



190 GOOSEBERRIES 

good for the struggle. I commenced late. I can 
only grieve within my soul, and fret and sulk. At 
night my head buzzes with the rush of my thoughts 
and I cannot sleep ... Ah! If I were young!" 

Ivan Ivanich walked excitedly up and down the 
room and repeated: 

''If I were young." 

He suddenly walked up to Aliokhin and shook him 
first by one hand and then by the other. 
/^" Pavel Konstantinich," he said in a voice of en- 
/ treaty, " don't be satisfied, don't let yourself be lulled 
{ to sleep ! While you are young, strong, wealthy, do not 
cease to do good ! Happiness does not exist, nor 
should it, and if there is any meaning or purpose in 
life, they are not in our peddling little happiness, but 
in something reasonable and grand. Do good !" 

Ivan Ivanich said, this with a piteous supplicating 
smile, as though he were asking a personal favour. 

Then they all three sat in different corners of the 
drawing-room and were silent. Ivan Ivanich's story 
had satisfied neither Bourkin nor Aliokhin. With the 
generals and ladies looking down from their gilt 
frames, seeming alive in the firelight, it was tedious to 
hear the story of a miserable official who ate goose 
berries . . . Somehow they had a longing to hear 
and to speak of charming people, and of women. 
And the mere fact of sitting in the drawing-room where 
every thing the lamp with its coloured shade, the 
chairs, and the carpet under their feet told how the 

' 



GOOSEBERRIES 191 

very people who now looked down at them from their 
frames once walked, and sat and had tea there, .T1 
the fact that pretty Pelagueya was near was much 
better than any story. 

Aliokhin wanted very much to go to bed ; he had to 
get up for his work very early, about two in the morn 
ing, and now his eyes were closing, but he was afraid 
of his guests saying something interesting without his 
hearing it, so he would not go. He did not trouble 
to think whether what Ivan Ivanich had been saying- 
was clever or right ; his guests were talking of neither 
groats, nor hay, nor tar, but of something which had 
no bearing on his life, and he liked it and wanted them 
to go on. . . . 

"However, it's time to go to bed," said Bourkin, 
getting up. " I will wish you good night." 

Aliokhin said good night and went down-stairs, and 
left his guests. Each had a large room with an old 
wooden bed and carved ornaments ; in the corner was 
an ivory crucifix; and their wide, cool beds, made by 
pretty Pelagueya, smelled sweetly of clean linen. 

Ivan Ivanich undressed in silence and lay down. 

" God forgive me, a wicked sinner," he murmured, 
as he drew the clothes over his head. 

A smell of burning tobacco came from his pipe which 
lay on the table, and Bourkin could not sleep for a 
long time and was worried because he could not make 
out where the unpleasant smell came from. 

The rain beat against the windows all night long. 

13 A 



IN EXILE 

/^\ LD Simeon, whose nickname was Brains, and a 
young Tartar, whose name nobody knew, were 
sitting on the bank of the river by a wood-fire. The 
other three ferrymen were in the hut. Simeon who 
was an old man of about sixty, skinny and toothless, 
but broad-shouldered and healthy, was drunk. He 
would long ago have gone to bed, but he had a bottle 
in his pocket and was afraid of his comrades asking 
him for vodka. The Tartar was ill and miserable, 
and, pulling his rags about him, he went on talking 
about the good things in the province of Simbirsk, 
and what a beautiful and clever wife he had left at 
home. He was not more than twenty-five, and now, 
by the light of the wood-fire, with his pale, sorrowful, 
sickly face, he looked a mere boy. 

"Of course, it is not a paradise here," said Brains, 
" you see, water, the bare bushes by the river, clay 
everywhere nothing else . . It is long past Easter 
and there is still ice on the water and this morning 
there was snow ..." 

"Bad! Bad!" said the Tartar with a frighten< 
look. 

A few yards away flowed the dark, cold river, mutter 
ing, dashing against the holes in the clayey banks as 

192 






IN EXILE 198 

it tore along to the distant sea. By the bank they 
were sitting on, loomed a great barge, which the 
ferrymen call a karbass. Far away and away, flashing 
out, flaring up, were fires crawling like snakes last 
year's grass being burned. And behind the water 
again was darkness. Little banks of ice could be 
heard knocking against the barge ... It was very 
damp and cold .... 

The Tartar glanced at the sky. There were as many 
stars as at home, and the darkness was the same, but 
something was missing. At home in the Simbirsk 
province the stars and the sky were altogether different. 

"Bad! Bad!" he repeated. 

' You will get used to it," said Brains with a laugh. 
" You are young yet and foolish; the milk is hardly 
dry on your lips, and in your folly you imagine that 
there is no one unhappier than you, but there will come 
a time when you will say : God give every one such a 
life! Just look at me. In a week's time the floods 
will be gone, and we will fix the ferry here, and all of 
you will go away into Siberia and I shall stay here, 
going to and fro. I have been living thus for the last 
two-and-twenty years, but, thank God, I want nothing. 
God give everybody such a life." 

The Tartar threw some branches on to the fire, 
crawled near to it and said : 

" My father is sick. When he dies, my mother and 
my wife have promised to come here." 

"What do you want your mother and your wife for?" 



194 IN EXILE 

asked Brains. " Just foolishness, my friend. It's the 
devil tempting you, plague take him. Don't listen to 
the Evil One. Don't give way to him. When he talks 
to you about women you should answer him sharply : 
' I don't want them ! ' When he talks of freedom, 
you should stick to it and say: 'I don't want it. I 
want nothing ! No father, no mother, no wife, no 
freedom, no home, no love! I want nothing.' Plague 
take 'em all." 

Brains took a swig at his bottle and went on : 
" My brother, I am not an ordinary peasant. I 
don't come from the servile masses. I am the son of 
a deacon, and when I was a free man at Rursk, I used 
to wear a frock coat, and now I have brought myself 
to such a point that I can sleep naked on the ground 
and eat grass. God give such a life to everybody. I 
want nothing. I am afraid of nobody and I think there 
is no man richer or freer than I. When they sent 
me here from Russia I set my teeth at once and said : 
' I want nothing ! ' The devil whispers to me about my 
wife and my kindred, and about freedom and I say to 
him : ' I want nothing ! ' I stuck to it, and, you see, I 
live happily and have nothing to grumble at. If r 
man gives the devil the least opportunity and listens 
to him just once, then he is lost and has no hope of 
salvation : he will be over ears in the mire and will 
never get out. Not only peasants the like of you are 
lost, but the nobly born and the educated also. About 
fifteen years ago a certain nobleman was banished here 



IN EXILE 195 

from Russia. He had had some trouble with his 
brothers and had made a forgery in a will. People 
said he was a prince or a baron, but perhaps he was 
only a high official who knows? "Well, he came here 
and at once bought a house and land in Moukhzyink. 
' I want to live by my own work/ said he, ' in the 
sweat of my brow, because I am no longer" a nobleman 
but an exile.' ' Why/ said I. ' God help you, for that 
is good.' He was a young man then, ardent and eager; 
he used to mow and go fishing, and he would ride sixty 
miles on horseback. Only one thing was wrong; 
from the very beginning he was always driving to the 
post-office at Guyrin. He used to sit in my boat and 
sigh : f Ah ! Simeon, it is a long time since they sent 
me any money from home.' ( You are better with 
out money, Yassili Serguevich/ said I. ' What's the 
good of it? You just throw away the past, as though 
it had never happened, as though it were only a dream, 
and start life afresh. Don't listen to the devil/ I said, 
'he won't do you any good, and he will only tighten 
the noose. You want money now, but in a little while 
you will want something else, and then more and more. 
If/ said I, ' you want to be happy you must want 
nothing. Exactly. . . .If/ I said, ' fate has been 
hard on you and me, it is no good asking her for 
charity and falling at her feet. We must ignore her 
and laugh at her.' That's what I said to him. . . 
Two years later I ferried him over and he rubbed his 
hands and laughed. ' I'm going/ said he, ' to Guyrin 



196 IN EXILE 

to meet my wife. She had taken pity on me, she says, 
and she is coming here. She is very kind and good.' 
And he gave a gasp of joy. Then one day he came with 
his wife, a beautiful young lady with a little girl 
in her arms and a lot of luggage. And Vassili An- 
dreich kept turning and looking at her and could not 
look at her or praise her enough. ' Yes, Simeon, my 
friend, even in Siberia people live/ Well, thought 
I, all right, you won't be content. And from that 
time on, mark you, he used to go to Guyrin every 
week to find out if money had been sent from Russia. 
A terrible lot of money was wasted. ' She stays here/ 
said he, ' for my sake, and her youth and beauty wither 
away here in Siberia. She shares my bitter lot with 
me/ said he, ' and I must give her all the pleasure I 
can afford. . . / To make his wife happier he took up 
with the officials and any kind of rubbish. And they 
couldn't have company without giving food and drink, 
and then must have a piano and a fluffy little dog on 
the sofa bad cess to it. . . Luxury, in a word, all 
kinds of tricks My lady did not stay with him long. 
How could she? Clay, water, cold, no vegetables, no 
fruit; uneducated people and drunkards, with no 
manners, and she was a pretty pampered young lady 
from the metropolis. . . Of course she got bored. 
And her husband was no longer a gentleman, but an 
exile quite a different matter. Three years later, I 
remember, on the eve of the Assumption, I heard 
shouts from the other bank. I went over in the ferry 



IN EXILE 197 

and saw my lady, all wrapped up, with a young gentle 
man, a government official, in a troika. . . ,1 ferried 
them across, they got into the carriage and disappeared, 
and I saw no more of them. Toward the morning 
Vassili Andreich came racing up in a coach and pair. 
' Has my wife been across, Simeon, with a gentleman 
in spectacles?' 'She has,' said I, ' but you might as 
well look for the wind in the fields.' He raced after 
them and kept it up for five days and nights. When he 
came back he jumped on to the ferry and began to 
knock his head against the side and to cry aloud. 
' You see,' said I, ' there you are.' And I laughed and 
reminded him : ' Even in Siberia people live.' But he 
went on beating his head harder than ever. . . Then 
he got the desire for freedom. His wife had gone to 
Russia and he longed to go there to see her and take her 
away from her lover. And he began to go to the 
post-office every day, and then to the authorities of the 
town. He was always sending applications or per 
sonally handing them to the authorities, asking to have 
his term remitted and to be allowed to go, and he told 
me that he had spent over two hundred roubles on 
telegrams. He sold his land and mortgaged his, house 
to the money-lenders. His hair went grey, he grew 
round-shouldered, and his face got yellow and con 
sumptive-looking. He used to cough whenever he 
spoke and tears used to come into his eyes. He spent 
eight years on his applications, and at last he be- 
came happy again and lively : he had thought of a 



198 IN EXILE 

new dodge. His daughter, you see, had grown up. 
He doted on her and could never take his eyes off her. 
And, indeed, she was very pretty, dark and clever. 
Every Sunday he used to go to church with her at Guy- 
rin. They would stand side by side on the ferry, and 
she would smile and he would devour her with his eyes. 
' Yes, Simeon/ he would say. ' Even in Siberia people 
live. Even in Siberia there is happiness. Look what 
a fine daughter I have. You wouldn't find one like her 
in a thousand miles' journey.' ' She's a nice girl/ 
said I. ' Oh. yes.' . . . And I thought to myself : 
' You wait. . . She is young. Young blood will 
have its way; she wants to live and what life is there 
here? " And she began to pine away. . . Wasting, 
wasting away, she withered away, fell ill and had to 
keep to her bed. . . Consumption. That's Siberian 
happiness, plague take it; that's Siberian life. . . . 
He rushed all over the place after the doctors and 
dragged them home with him. If he heard of a doctor 
or a quack three hundred miles off he would rush off 
after him. He spent a terrific amount o<f money on 
doctors and I think it would have been much better 
spent on drink. All the same she had to die. No help 
for it. Then it was all up with him. He thought of 
hanging himself, and of trying to escape to Russia. 
That would be the end of him. He would try to escape : 
he would be caught, tried, penal servitude, flogging." 

" Good ! Good ! " muttered the Tartar with a shiver. 

" What is good? " asked Brains. 



IN EXILE 199 

" Wife and daughter. What does penal servitude 
and suffering matter ? He saw his wife and his daugh 
ter. You say one should want nothing. But nothing 
is evil I His wife spent three years with him. God 
gave him that. Nothing is evil, and three years is 
good. Why don't you understand that? J; 

Trembling and stammering as he groped for Russian 
words, of which he knew only a few, the Tartar began 
to say : "God forbid he should fall ill among strangers, 
and die and be buried in the cold sodden earth, and 
then, if his wife could come to him if only for one day 
or even for one hour, he would gladly endure any tor 
ture for such happiness, and would even thank God. 
Better one day of happiness than nothing." 

Then once more he said what a beautiful clever wife 
he had left at home, and with his head in his hands 
he began to cry and assured Simeon that he was inno 
cent, and had been falsely accused. His two brothers 
and his uncle had stolen some horses from a peasant 
and beat the old man nearly to death, and the com 
munity never looked into the matter at all, and judg 
ment was passed by which all three brothers were 
exiled to Siberia, while his uncle, a rich man, remained 
at home. 

" You will get used to it," said Simeon. 

The Tartar relapsed into silence and stared into the 
fire with his eyes red from weeping; he looked per 
plexed end frightened, as if he could not understand 
why he was in the cold and the darkness, among 



200 IN EXILE 

strangers, and not in the province of Simbirsk. Brains 
lay down near the fire, smiled at something, and be 
gan to say in an undertone : 

" But what a joy she must be to your father/' he 
muttered after a pause. " He loves her and she is a 
comfort to him, eh? But, my man, don't tell me. He 
is a strict, harsh old man. And girls don't want strict 
ness ; they want kisses and laughter, scents and po 
made. Yes. . . Ah! What a life!" Simeon 
swore heavily. " No more vodka ! That means bed 
time. What! I'm going, my man." 

Left alone, the Tartar threw more branches on the 
fire, lay down, and, looking into the blaze, began to 
think of his native village end of his wife; if she could 
come if only for a month, or even a day, and then, if 
she liked, go back again ! Better a month or even a 
day, than nothing. But even if his wife kept her 
promise and came, how could he provide for her? 
Where was she to live? 

" If there is nothing to eat; how are we to live? " 
asked the Tartar aloud. 

For working at the oars day and night he was paid 
two copecks a day ; the passengers gave tips, but the 
ferrymen shared them out and gave nothing to the 
Tartar, and only laughed at him. And he was poor, 
cold, hungry, and fearful. . . . With his whole body 
aching and shivering he thought it would be good to 
go into the hut and sleep ; but there was nothing to 
cover himself with, and it was colder there than on the 



IN EXILE 201 

bank. He had nothing to cover himself with there, 
but he could make up a fire. . . . 

In a week's time, when the floods had subsided and 
the ferry would be fixed up, all the ferrymen except 
Simeon would not be wanted any longer and the 
Tartar would have to go from village to village, beg 
ging and looking for work. His wife was only seven 
teen; beautiful, soft, and shy. . . . Could she go 
unveiled begging through the villages No. The 
idea of it was horrible. 

It was already dawn. The barges, the bushy willows 
above the water, the swirling flood began to take shape, 
and up above in a clayey cliff a hut thatched with 
straw, and above that the straggling houses of the 
village, where the cocks had begun to crow. 

The ginger-coloured clay cliff, the barge, the river, 
the strange wild people, hunger, cold, illness perhaps 
all these things did not really exist. Perhaps, thought 
the Tartar, it was only a dream. He felt that he must 
be asleep, and he heard his own snoring. . . Cer 
tainly he was at home in the Simbirsk province; he 
had but to call his wife and she would answer; and 
his mother was in the next room. . . But what 
awful dreams there are! Why? The Tartar smiled 
and opened his eyes. What river was that? The 
Volga? 

It was snowing. 

' Hi ! Ferry! " some one shouted on the other 
bank. "Karba-a-assl " 



202 IN EXILE 

The Tartar awoke and went to fetch his mates 
to row over to the other side. Hurrying- into their 
skeepskins, swearing sleepily in hoarse voices, and 
shivering from the cold, the four men appeared on 
the hank. After their sleep, the river from which 
there came a piercing blast, seemed to them horrible 
and disgusting. They stepped slowly into the barge. 

. . The Tartar and the three ferrymen took the 
long, broad-bladed oars, which in the dim light looked 
like a crab's claw, and Simeon flung himself with his 
belly against the tiller. And on the other side the 
voice kept on shouting, and a revolver was fired twice, 
for the man probably thought the ferrymen were asleep 
or gone to the village inn. 

"All right. Plenty of time!" said Brains in the 
tone of one who was convinced that there is no need for 
hurry in this world and indeed there is no reason 
for it. 

The heavy, clumsy barge left the bank and heaved 
through the willows, and by the willows slowly reced 
ing it was possible to tell that the barge was moving. 
The ferrymen plied the oars with a slow measured 
stroke; Brains hung over the tiller with his stomach 
pressed against it and swung from side to side. In 
the dim light they looked like men sitting on some 
antediluvian animal with long limbs, swimming out 
to a cold dismal nightmare country. 

Thy got clear of the willows and swung out into 
mid-stream. The thud of the oars and the splash 



IN EXILE 203 

could be heard on the other bank and shouts came: 
"Quicker! Quicker!" After another ten minutes 
the barge bumped heavily against the landing-stage. 

" And it is still snowing, snowing all the time," 
Simeon murmured, wiping the snow off his face. 
" God knows where it comes from! " 

On the other side a tall, lean old man was waiting 
in a short fox-fur coat and a white astrachan hat. He 
was standing some distance from his horses and did 
not move; he had a stern concentrated expression as 
if he were trying to remember something and were 
furious with his recalcitrant memory. When Simeon 
went up to him and took off his hat with a smile he 
said : 

" I'm in a hurry to get to Anastasievka. My 
daughter is worse again and they tell me there's a 
new doctor at Anastasievka." 

The coach was clamped onto the barge and they 
rowed back. All the while as they rowed the man, 
whom Simeon called Vassili Andreich, stood motion 
less, pressing his thin lips tight and staring in front 
of him. When the driver craved leave to smoke in 
his presence, he answered nothing, as if he did not 
hear. And Simeon hung over the rudder and looked 
at him mockingly and said : 

" Even in Siberia people live. L-i-v-e ! ' : 

On Brain's face was a triumphant expression as if 
he were proving something, as if pleased that things 
had happened just as he thought they would. The 



204 IN EXILE 

unhappy, helpless look of the man in the fox-fur 
ooat seemed to give him great pleasure. 

" The roads are now muddy, Vassili Andreich," he 
said, when the horses had been harnessed on the 
bank. " You'd better wait a couple of weeks, until 
it gets dryer. . . If there were any point in going 
but you know yourself that people are always on the 
move day and night and there's no point in it. Sure ! ' 

Vassili Andreich said nothing, gave him a tip, took 
his seat in the coach and drove away. 

" Look! He's gone galloping after the doctor! ' ; 
said Simeon, shivering in the cold. " Yes. To look 
for a real doctor, trying to overtake the wind in the 
fields, and catch the devil by the tail, plague take 
him ! What queer fish there are ! God forgive me, a 
miserable sinner." 

The Tartar went up to Brains, "and, looking at him 
with mingled hatred and disgust, trembling, and mix 
ing Tartar words up with his broken Russian, said : 

" He good. . . good. And you. . . bad! You are 
bad! The gentleman is a good soul, very good, and 
you are a beast, you are bad ! The gentleman is alive 
and you are dead. . . God made man that he should 

fbe alive, that he should have happiness, sorrow, grief, 
and you want nothing, so you are not alive, but a 
stone! A stone wants nothing and so do you. 
You are a stone and God does not love you and the 
gentleman he does." 

They all began to laugh : the Tartar furiously knit 



IN EXILE 205 

his brows, waved his hand, drew his rags round him. 
and went to the fire. The ferrymen and Simeon went 
slowly to the hut. 

:< It's cold/' said one of the ferrymen hoarsely, as 
he stretched himself on the straw with which the 
damp, clay floor was covered. 

1 Yes. It's not warm/' another agreed. . . . 
" It's a hard life." 

All of them lay down. The wind blew the door 
open. The snow drifted into the hut. Nobody could 
bring himself to get up and shut the door; it was cold, 
but they put up with it. 

" And I am happy," muttered Simeon as he fell 
asleep. " God give such a life to everybody/' 

" You certainly are the devil's own. Even the devil 
don't need to take you." 

Sounds like the barking of a dog came from outside. 

" Who is that? Who is there? " 

"It's the Tartar crying." 

"Oh! he's a queer fish." 

" He'll get used to it ! " said Simeon, and at once he 
fell asleep. Soon the others slept too and the door 
was left open. 



THE LADY WITH THE 
TOY DOG 

T T was reported that a new face had been seen on the 
* quay ; a lady with a little dog. Dimitri Dimitrich 
Gomov, who had been a fortnight at Yalta and had 
got used to it, had begun to show an interest in new 
faces. As he sat in the pavilion at Verne's he saw 
a young lady, blond and fairly tall, and wearing a 
broad-brimmed hat, pass along the quay. After her 
ran a white Pomeranian. 

Later he saw her in the park and in the square several 
times a day. She walked by herself, always in the 
same broad-brimmed hat, and with this white dog. 
Nobody knew who she was, and she was spoken of as 
the lady with the toy dog. 

" If," thought Gomov, " if she is here without a 
husband or a friend, it would be as well to make her 
acquaintance." 

He was not yet forty, but he had a daughter of twelve 
and two boys at school. He had married young, in 
his second year at the University, and now his wife 
seemed half as old again as himself. She was a tall 
woman, with dark eyebrows, erect, grave, stolid, and 
she thought herself an intellectual woman. She read 

206 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 207 

a great deal, called her husband not Dimitri, but 
Demitri, and in his private mind he thought her 
short-witted, narrow-minded, and ungracious. He 
was afraid of her and disliked being at home.' He had 
begun to betray her with other women Jong ago, be 
trayed her frequently, and probably for that reason 
nearly always spoke ill of women, and when they were 
discussed in his presence he would maintain that they 
were an inferior race. 

It seemed to him that his experience was bitter 
enough to give him the right to call them any name he 
liked, but he could not live a couple of days without 
the " inferior race." With men he was bored and ill at 
ease, cold and unable to talk, but when he was with 
women, he felt easy and knew what to talk about, and 
how to behave, and even when he was silent with 
them he felt quite comfortable. In his appearance as 
in his character, indeed in his whole nature, there 
was something attractive, indefinable, which drew 
women to him and charmed them ; he knew it, and he, 
too, was drawn by some mysterious power to them. 

His frequent, and, indeed, bitter experiences had 
taught him long ago that every affair of that kind, at 
first a divine diversion, a delicious smooth adventure, 
is in the end a source of worry for a decent man, espe 
cially for men like those at Moscow who are slow 
to move, irresolute, domesticated, for it becomes at 
last an acute and extraordinary complicated problem 
and a nuisance. But whenever he met and was inter 
im A 



208 THE LADY WITH THE TOT DOG 

ested in a new woman, then his experience would slip 
away from his memory, and ho would long- to live, 
and everything would seem so simple and amusing. 

And it so happened that one evening he dined in 
the gardens, and the lady in the broad -brimmed hat 
came up at a leisurely pace and sat at the next table. 
Her expression, her gait, her dress, her coiffure told 
him that she belonged to society, that she was married, 
that she was paying her first visit to Yalta, that she 
was alone, and that she was bored. . . . There is n 
great deal of untruth in the gossip about the immoral 
ity of the place. He scorned such tales, knowing that 
they were for the most part concocted by people who 
would be only too ready to sin if they had the chance, 
but when the lady sat down at the next table, only a 
yard or two away from him, his thoughts were filled 
with tales of easy conquests, of trips to the mountains ; 
and he was suddenly possessed by the alluring idea of 
a quick transitory liaison, a moment's affair with an 
unknown woman whom he knew not even by name. 

He beckoned to the little dog, and when it came 
up to him, wagged his finger at it. The dog began to 
growl. Gomov again wagged his finger. 

The lady glanced at him and at once cast her eyes 
down. 

" He won't bite," she said and blushed. 

" May I give him a bone? " and when she nodded 
emphatically, he asked affably : " Have you been in 
Yalta long? " 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 209 

" About five days." 

" And I am just dragging through my second week/' 

They were silent for a while. 

"Time goes quickly," she said, "and it is amaz 
ingly boring here." 

"It is the usual thing to say that it is boring here. 
People live quite happily in dull holes like Bieliev or 
Zhidra, but as soon as they come here they say : f How 
boring it is ! The very dregs of dulness ! ' One would 
think they came from Spain." 

She smiled. Then both went on eating in silence 
as though they did not know each other; but after 
dinner they went off together and then began an 
easy, playful conversation as though they were per 
fectly happy, and it was all one to them where they 
went or what they talked of. They walked and talked 
of how the sea was strangely luminous; the water 
lilac, so soft and warm, and athwart it the moon cast 
a golden streak. They said how stifling it was after 
the hot day. Gomov told her how he came from Mos 
cow and was a philologist by education, but in a bank 
by profession; and how he had once wanted to sing 
in opera, but gave it up ; and how he had two houses 
in Moscow. . . And from her he learned that she 
came from Petersburg, was born there, but married 
at S. where she had been living for the last two years; 
that she would stay another month at Yalta, and per 
haps her husband would come for her, because, he too, 
needed a rest. She could not tell him what her hus- 



210 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

band was Provincial Administration or Zemstvo 
Council and she seemed to think it funny. And Go- 
mov found out that her name was Anna Sergueyevna. 
In his room at night, he thought of her and how they 
would meet next day. They must do so. As he was 
going to sleep, it struck him that she could only lately 
have left school, and had been at her lessons even as 
his daughter was then; he remembered how bashful 
and gauche she was when she laughed and talked with 
a stranger it must be, he thought, the first time she 
had been alone, and in such a place with men walking 
after her and looking at her and talking to her, all 
with the same secret purpose which she could not 
but guess. He thought of her slender white neck and 
her pretty, grey eyes. 

' There is something touching about her," he 
thought as he began to fall asleep. 

II 

A week passed. It was a blazing day. Indoors 
it was stifling, and in the streets the dust whirled 
along. All day long he was plagued with thirst and 
he came into the pavilion every few minutes and 
offered Anna Sergueyevna an iced drink or an ice. 
It was impossibly hot. 

In the evening, when the air was fresher, they walked 
to the jetty to see the steamer come in. There was 
quite a crowd all gathered to meet somebody, for they 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 211 

carried bouquets. And among them were clearly 
marked the peculiarities of Yalta : the elderly ladies 
were youngly dressed and there were many generals. 

The sea was rough and the steamer was late, and 
before it turned into the jetty it had to do a great deal 
of manoeuvring. Anna Sergueyevna looked through 
her lorgnette at the steamer and the passengers as 
though she were looking for friends, and when she 
turned to Gomov, her eyes shone. She talked much 
and her questions were abrupt, and she forgot what she 
had said; and then she lost her lorgnette in the crowd. 

The well-dressed people went away, the wind 
dropped, and Gomov and Anna Sergueyevna stood as 
though they were waiting for somebody to come from 
the steamer. Anna Sergueyevna was silent. She 
smelled her flowers and did not look at Gomov. 

" The weather has got pleasanter toward evening/' 
he said. " Where shall we go now? Shall we take 
a carriage? n 

She did not answer. 

He fixed his eyes on her and suddenly embraced her 
and kissed her lips, and he was kindled with the per 
fume and the moisture of the flowers; at once he 
started and looked round; had not some one seen? il 

" Let us go to your " he murmured. 

And they walked quickly away. 

Her room was stifling, and smelled of scents which 
she had bought at the Japanese shop. Gomov looked 
at her and thought : " What strange chances there are 



212 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

in life! * From the past there came the memory of 
earlier good-natured women, gay in their love, grate 
ful to him for their happiness, short though it might 
be; and of others like his wife who loved without 
sincerity, and talked overmuch and affectedly, hysteri 
cally, as though they were protesting that it was 
not love, nor passion, but something more important; 
and of the few beautiful cold women, into whose 
eyes there would flash suddenly a fierce expression, 
a stubborn desire to take, to snatch from life more 
than it can give; they were no longer in their- first 
youth, they were capricious, unstable, domineering, 
imprudent, and when Gomov became cold toward them 
then their beauty roused him to hatred, and the lace 
on their lingerie reminded him of the scales of fish. 

But here there was the shyness and awkwardness of 
inexperienced youth, a feeling of constraint; an im 
pression of perplexity and wonder, as though some 
one had suddenly knocked at the door. Anna Sergue- 
yevna, " the lady with the toy dog " took what had 
happened somehow seriously, with a particular gravity, 
as though thinking that this was her downfall and 
very strange and improper. Her features seemed to 
sink and wither, and on either side of her face her long 
hair hung mournfully down ; she sat crestfallen and 
musing, exactly like a woman taken in sin in some 
old picture. 

" It is not right," she said. " You are the first to 
lose respect for me." 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 213 

There was a melon on the table. Gomov out a slice 
and began to eat it slowly. At least half an hour 
passed in silence. 

Anna Sergueyevna was very touching ; she irradiated 
the purity of a simple, devout, inexperienced woman; 
the solitary candle on the table hardly lighted her 
face, but it showed her very wretched. 

" Why should I cease to respect you?" asked Gomov. 
" You don't know what you are saying. " 

" God forgive me! " she said, and her eyes filled 
with tears. "It is horrible.*' 

" You seem to want to justify yourself." 

" How can I justify myself? I am a wicked, low 
woman and I despise myself. I have no thought of 
justifying myself. It is not my husband that I have 
deceived, but myself. And not only now but for a 
long time past. My husband may be a good honest 
man, but he is a lackey. I do not know what work he 
does, but I do know that he is a lackey in his soul. 
I was twenty when I married him. I was overcome by 
curiosity. I longed for something. *' Surely/ I said 
to myself, ' therd is another kind of life.' I longed to 
live! To live, and to live. . . . Curiosity burned 
me up. . . . You do not understand it, but I swear 
by God, I could no longer control myself. Something 
strange was going on in me. I could not hold myself 
in. I told my husband that I was ill and came here. 
. . . And here I have been walking about dizzily, 
like a lunatic. . . . And now I have become a low, 
filthy woman whom everybody may despise." 



214 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

Gomov was already bored; her simple words irri 
tated him with their unexpected and inappropriate 
repentance; but for the tears in her eyes he might 
have thought her to be joking or playing a part. 

" I do not understand," he said quietly. ' What 
do you want? " 

She hid her face in his bosom and pressed close to 
him. 

" Believe, believe me, I implore you/' she said. 
" I love a pure, honest life, and sin is revolting to me. 
I don't know myself what I am doing. Simple people 
say: ' The devil entrapped me/ and I can say of my 
self: ' The Evil One tempted me.' " 

" Don't, don't/' he murmured. 

He looked into her staring, frightened eyes, kissed 
her, spoke quietly and tenderly, and gradually quieted 
her and she was happy again, and they both began to 
laugh. 

Later, when they went out, there was not a soul 
on the quay; the town with its cypresses looked like 
a city of the dead, but the sea still roared and broke 
against the shore ; a boat swung on the waves ; and in 
it sleepily twinkled the light of a lantern. 

They found a cab and drove out to the Oreanda. 

" Just now in the hall," said Gomov, " I discovered 
your name written on the board von Didenitz. Is 
your husband a German? " 

lt No. His grandfather, I believe, was a German, 
but he himself is an Orthodox Russian." 

At Oreanda they sat on a bench, not far from the 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 215 

church, looked down at the sea and were silent. Yalta 
was hardly visible through the morning mist. The 
tops of the hills were shrouded in motionless white 
clouds. The leaves of the trees never stirred, the 
cicadas trilled, and the monotonous dull sound of the 
sea, coming up from below, spoke of the rest, the 
eternal sleep awaiting us. So the sea roared when there 
was neither Yalta nor Oreanda, and so it roars and will 
roar, dully, indifferently when we shall be no more. 
And in this continual indifference to the life and 
death of each of us, lives pent up, the pledge of our 
eternal salvation, of the uninterrupted movement of 
life on earth and its unceasing perfection. Sitting 
side by side with a young woman, who in the dawn 
seemed so beautiful, Gomov, appeased and enchanted 
by the sight of the fairy scene, EEe sea, the mountains, 
the clouds, the wide sky, thought how at bottom, if it 
were thoroughly explored, everything on earth was 
beautiful, everything, except what we ourselves think 
and do when we forget the higher purposes of life and 
our own human dignity. 

A man came up a coast-guard gave a look at 
them, then went away. He, too, semed mysterious 
and enchanted. A steamer came over from Feodos- 
sia, by the light of the morning star, its own lights 
already put out. 

" There is dew on the grass," said Anna Sergueyevna 
after a silence. 

" Yes. It is time to go home." 



216 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

They returned to the town. 

Then every afternoon they met on the quay, and 
lunched together, dined, walked, enjoyed the sea. 
She complained that she slept badly, that her heart 
beat alarmingly. She would ask the same question 
over and over again, and was troubled now by jealousy, 
now by fear that he did not sufficiently respect her. 
And often in the square or the gardens, when there 
was no one near, he would draw her close and kiss 
her passionately. Their complete idleness, these kisses 
in the full daylight, given timidly and fearfully lest 
any one should see, the heat, the smell of the sea and 
the continual brilliant parade of leisured, well-dressed, 
well-fed people almost regenerated him. He would 
tell Anna Sergueyevna how delightful she was, how 
tempting. He was impatiently passionate, never left 
her side, and she would often brood, and even asked 
him to confess that he did not respect her, did not love 
her at all, and only saw in her a loose woman. Al 
most every evening, rather late, they would drive out 
of the town, to Oreanda, or to the waterfall ; and these 
drives were always delightful, and the impressions 
won during them were always beautiful and sublime. 

They expected her husband to come. But he senl 
a letter in which he said that his eyes were bad an< 
implored his wife to come home. Anna Sergueyevnj 
began to worry. 

' It is a good thing I am going away," she woul( 
say to Gomov. " it is fate," 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 21T 

She went in a carriage and he accompanied her. 
They drove for a whole day. When she took her 
seat in the car of an express-train and when the second 
bell sounded, she said : 

" Let me have another look at you. . . Just one 
more look. Just as you are." 

She did not cry, but was sad and low-spirited, and 
her lips trembled. 

" I will think of you often," she said. " Good-bye. 
Good-bye. Don't think ill of me. We part for ever. 
We must, because we ought not to have met at all. 
Now, good-bye." 

The train moved off rapidly. Its lights disappeared, 
and in a minute or two the sound of it was lost, as 
though everything were agreed to put an end to this 
sweet, oblivious madness. Left alone on the plat 
form, looking into the darkness, Gomov heard the 
trilling of the grasshoppers and the humming of the 
telegraph-wires, and felt as though he had just woke 
up. And he thought that it had been one more ad 
venture, one more affair, and it also was finished and 
had left only a memory. He was moved, sad, and filled 
with a faint remorse ; surely the young woman, whom 
he would never see again, had not been happy with 
him ; he had been kind to her, friendly, and sincere, 
but still in his attitude toward her, in his tone and 
caresses, there had always been a thin shadow of rail 
lery, the rather rough arrogance of the successful male 
aggravated by the fact that he was twice as old as she. 



218 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

And all the time she had called him kind, remarkable, 
noble, so that he was never really himself to her, and 
had involuntarily deceived her. . . . 

Here at the station, the smell of autumn was in the 
air, and the evening was cool. 

" It is time for me to go North," thought Gomov, 
as he left the platform. " It is time." 

Ill 

At home in Moscow, it was already like winter; 
the stoves were heated, and in the mornings, when the 
children were getting ready to go to school, and had 
their tea, it was dark and their nurse lighted the lamp 
for a short while. The frost had already begun. 
When the first snow falls, the first day of driving in 
sledges, it is good to see the white earth, the white 
roofs; one breathes easily, eagerly, and then one 
remembers the days of youth. The old lime-trees and 
birches, white with hoarfrost, have a kindly expres 
sion ; they are nearer to the heart than cypresses and 
palm-trees, and with the dear familiar trees there is 
no need to think of mountains and the sea. 

Gomov was a native of Moscow. He returned to 
Moscow on a fine frosty day, and when he donned his 
fur coat and warm gloves, and took a stroll through 
Petrovka, and when on Saturday evening he heard th 
church-bells ringing, then his recent travels and the 
places he had visited lost all their charms. Little by 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 219 

little be sank back into Moscow life, read eagerly three 
newspapers a day, and said that he did not read 
Moscow papers as a matter of principle. He was 
drawn into a round of restaurants, clubs, dinner 
parties, parties, and he was flattered to have his house 
frequented by famous lawyers and actors, and to play 
cards with a professor at the University club. He 
could eat a whole plateful of hot sielianka. 

So a month would pass, and Anna Sergueyevna, he 
thought, would be lost in the mists of memory and 
only rarely would she visit his dreams with her touch 
ing smile, just as other women had done. But more 
than a month passed, full winter came, and in his 
memory everything was clear, as though he had parted 
from Anna Sergueyevna only yesterday. And his 
memory was lit by a light that grew ever stronger. 
No matter how, through the voices of his children 
saying their lessons, penetrating to the evening still 
ness of his study, through hearing a song, or the music 
in a restaurant, or the snow-storm howling in the chim 
ney, suddenly the whole thing would come to life again 
in his memory : the meeting on the jetty^ the early 
morning with the mists on the mountains, the steamer 
from Feodossia and their kisses. He would pace 
up and down his room and remember it all and smile, 
and then his memories would drift into dreams, and 
the past was confused in his imagination with the 
future. He did not dream at night of Anna Serguey 
evna, but she followed him everywhere, like a shadow, 



220 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

watching him. As he shut his eyes, he could see her, 
vividly, and she seemed handsomer, tenderer, younger 
than in reality; and he seemed to himself better than 
he had been at Yalta. In the evenings she would look 
at him from the bookcase, from the fireplace, from the 
corner ; he could hear her breathing and the soft rustle 
of her dress. In the street he would gaze at women's 
faces to see if there were not one like her. . . . 

He was fillecl with a great longing to share his 
memories with some one. But at home it was im 
possible to speak of his love, and away from home 
there was no one. Impossible to talk of her to the 
other people in the house and the men at the bank. 
And talk of what? Had he loved then? Was there 
anything fine, romantic, or elevating or even interest 
ing in his relations with Anna Sergueyeviia? And he 
would speak vaguely of love, of women, and nobody 
guessed what was the matter, and only his wife would 
raise her dark eyebrows and say : 

" Demitri, the ?6le of coxcomb does not suit you at 
all." 

One night, as he was coming out of the club with hi; 
partner, an official, he could not help saying : 

" If only I could tell what a fascinating woman 
met at Yalta." 

The official seated himself in his sledge and drov< 
off, but suddenly called : 

" Diinitri Dimitrich ! " 

" Yes." 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 221 

" You were right. The sturgeon was tainted." 
These banal words suddenly roused Gomov's in 
dignation. They seemed to him degrading and im 
pure. What barbarous customs and people ! 

What preposterous nights, what dull, empty days ! 
Furious card-playing, gourmandising. drinking, end 
less conversations about the same things, futile activi 
ties and conversations taking up the best part of 
the day and all the best of man's forces, leaving only 
a stunted, wingless life, just rubbish ; and to go away 
and escape was impossible one might as well b in a 
lunatic asylum or in prison with hard labour. 

Gomov did not sleep that night, but lay burning 
with indignation, and then all next day he had a head 
ache. And the following night he slept badly, sitting 
up in bed and thinking, or pacing from corner to 
corner of his room. His children bored him, the bank 
bored him, and he had no desire to go out or speak 
to any one. 

In December when the holidays came he prepared 
to go on a journey and told "his wife he was going to 
Petersburg to present a petition for a young friend of 
his and went to S. Why? He did not know. He 
wanted to see Anna Sergueyevna, to talk to her, and 
if possible to arrange an assignation. 

He arrived at S. in the morning and occupied the 
best room in the hotel, where the whole floor was 
covered with a grey canvas, and on the table there 
stood an inkstand grey with dust, adorned with a 

15 



222 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

horseman on a headless horse holding a net in his 
raised hand. The porter gave him the necessary in 
formation : von Didenitz ; Old Goncharna Street, 
his own house not far from the hotel; Jives well, 
has his own horses, every one knows him. 

Gomov walked slowly to Old Goncharna Street 
and found the house. In front of it was a long, grey 
fence spiked with nails. 

" No getting over a fence like that," thought Gomov, 
glancing from the windows to the fence. 

He thought : " To-day is a holiday and her husband 
is probably at home. Besides it would be tactless to 
call and upset her. If he sent a note then it might 
fall into her husband's hands and spoil everything. 
It would be better to wait for an opportunity." And 
he kept on walking up and down the street, and round 
the fence, waiting for his opportunity. He saw a 
beggar go in at the gate and the dogs attack him. 
He heard a piano and the sounds came faintly to his 
ears. - It must be Anna Sergueyevna playing. The 
door suddenly opened and out of it came an old woman, 
and after her ran the familiar white Pomeranian. 
Gomov wanted to call the dog, but bis heart suddenly 
began to thump and in his agitation he could nol 
remember the dog's name. 

He walked on, and more and more he hated the 
fence and thought with a gust of irritation that Am 
Sergueyevna had already forgotten him, and 
perhaps already amusing herself with some one else, 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 223 

as would be only natural in a young woman forced 
from morning to night to behold the accursed fence. 
He returned to his room and sat for a long time on the 
sofa, not knowing what to do. Then he dined and 
afterward slept for a long while. 

" How idiotic and tiresome it all is/' he thought as 
he awoke and saw the dark windows ; for it was even 
ing. " I've had sleep enough, and what shall I do 
to-night? 11 

He sat on his bed which was covered with a cheap, 
grey blanket, exactly like those used in a hospital, and 
tormented himself. 

" So much for the lady with the toy dog. ... So 
much for the great adventure. . . Here you sit." 

However, in the morning, at the station, his eye 
had been caught by a poster with large letters : " First 
Performance of ' The Geisha.' ' He remembered that 
and went to the theatre. 

" It is quite possible she will go to the first per 
formance," he thought. 

The theatre was full and, as usual in all provincial 
theatres, there was a thick mist above the lights, 
the gallery was noisily restless; in the first row before 
the opening of the performance stood the local dandies 
with their hands behind their backs, and there in the 
governor's box, in front, sat the governor's daughter, 
and the governor himself sat modestly behind the 
curtain and only his hands were visible. The cur 
tain quivered ; the orchestra tuned up for a long time, 

15 A 



224 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

and while the audience were coming in and taking 
their seats, Gomov gazed eagerly round. 

At last Anna Sergueyevna came in. She took her 
seat in the third row, and when Gomov glanced at 
her his heart ached and he knew that for him there 
was no one in the whole world nearer, dearer, and 
more important than she; she was lost in this pro 
vincial rabble, the little undistinguished woman, 
with a common lorgnette in her hands, yet she filled 
his whole life; she was his grief, his joy, his only 
happiness, and he longed for her; and through the 
noise of the bad orchestra with its tenth-rate fiddles, he 
thought how dear she was to him. He thought and 
dreamed. 

With Anna Sergueyevna there came in a young 
man with short side- whiskers, very tall, stooping; 
with every movement he shook and bowed continu 
ally. Probably he was the husband whom in a bitter 
mood at Yalta she had called a lackey. And, indeed, 
in his long figure, his side-whiskers, the little bald 
patch on the top of his head, there was something of 
the lackey; he had a modest sugary smile and in his 
buttonhole he wore a University badge exactly like a 
lackey's number. 

In the first entr'acte the husband went out to smoke, 
and she was left alone. Gomov, who was also in the 
pit, came up to her and said in a trembling voice with 
a forced smile: 

"How do you do?" 






THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 225 

She looked up at him and wont pale. Then she 
glanced at him again in terror, not believing her eyes, 
clasped her fan and lorgnette tightly together, appar 
ently struggling to keep herself from fainting. Both 
were silent. She sat, he stood; frightened by her 
emotion, not daring to sit down beside her. The 
fiddles and flutes began to play and suddenly it seemed 
to them as though all the people in the boxes were 
looking at them. She got up and walked quickly 
to the exit; he followed, and both walked absently 
along the corridors, down the stairs, up the stairs, with 
the crowd shifting and shimmering before their eyes; 
all kinds of uniforms, judges, teachers, crown-estates, 
and all with badges; ladies shone and shimmered be 
fore them, like fur coats on moving rows of clothes- 
pegs, and there was a draught howling through the 
place laden with the smell of tobacco and cigar-ends. 
And Gomov, whose heart was thudding wildly, thought : 

" Oh, Lord! Why all these men and that beastly 
orchestra? " 

At that very moment he remembered how when he 
had seen Anna Sergueyevna off that evening at the 
station he had said to himself that everything was 
over between them, and they would never meet again. 
And now how far off they were from the end ! 

On a narrow, dark staircase over which was written : 
" This Way to the Amphitheatre/' she stopped : 

"How you frightened me!" she said, breathing 
heavily, still pale and apparently stupefied. " Oh ! 



226 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

how you frightened me! I am nearly dead. Why did 
you come? Why? " 

" Understand me, Anna," he whispered quickly. 
c< I implore you to understand. . . ." 

She looked at him fearfully, in entreaty, with love 
in her eyes, gazing fixedly to gather up in her memory 
every one of his features. 

" I suffer so! " she went on, not listening to him. 
" All the time, I thought only of you. I lived with 

thoughts of you And I wanted to forget, to 

forget, but why, why did you come? '' 

A little above them, on the landing, two schoolboys 
stood and smoked and looked down at them, but 
Gomov did not care. He drew her to him and began 
to kiss her cheeks, her hands. 

" What are you doing? What are you doing? " 
she said in terror, thrusting him away. . . . " We 
were both mad. Go away to-night. You must go 

away at once I implore you, by everything 

you hold sacred, I implore you. . . . The people are 
coming " 

Some one passed them on the stairs. 
' You must go> away," Anna Sergueyevna went on 
in a, whisper. : * Do you hear, Dimitri Dimitrich? 
I'll come to you in Moscow. I never was happy. 
Now I am unhappy and I shall never, never be happy, 
never! Don't make me suffer even more! I swear, 
I'll come to Moscow. And now let us part. My dear, 
dearest darling, let us part! ' : 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 227 

She pressed his hand and began to go quickly down 
stairs, all the while looking back at him, and in her 
eyes plainly showed that she was most unhappy. 
Gomov stood for a while, listened, then, when all was 
quiet he found his coat and left the theatre. 

IV 

And Anna Sergueyevna began to come to him in 
Moscow. Once every two or three months she would 
leave S., telling her husband that she was going to con 
sult a specialist in women's diseases. Her husband 
half believed and half disbelieved her. At Moscow 
she would stay .at the " Slaviansky Bazaar " and 
send a message at once to Gomov. He would come 
to her, and nobody in Moscow knew. 

Once as he was going to her as usual one winter 
morning he had not received her message the night 
before he had his daughter with him, for he was tak 
ing her to school which was on the way. Great wet 
flakes of snow were falling. 

" Three degrees above freezing," he said, " and 
still the snow is falling. But the warmth is only on 
the surface of the earth. In the upper strata of the 
atmosphere there is quite a different temperature." 

" Yes, papa. Why is there no thunder in winter? " 

He explained this too, and as he spoke he thought 
of his assignation, and that not a living soul knew of 
it, or ever would know. He had two lives; one 



228 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

obvious, which every one could see and know, if they 
were sufficiently interested, a life full of conventional 
truth and conventional fraud, exactly like the lives 
of his friends and acquaintances; and another, which 
moved underground. And by a strange conspiracy of 
circumstance, everything that was to him important, 
interesting, vital, everything that enabled him to 
be sincere and denied self-deception and was the very 
core of his being, must dwell hidden away from others, 
and everything that made him false, a mere shape in 
which he hid himself in order to conceal the truth, 
as for instance his work in the bank, arguments at the 
club, his favourite gibe about women, going to par 
ties with his wife all this was open. And, judging 
others by himself, he did not believe the things he 
saw, and assumed that everybody else also had his real 
vital life passing under a veil of mystery as under 
the cover of the night. Every man's intimate exist 
ence is kept mysterious, and perhaps, in part, because 
of that civilised people are so nervously anxious that a 
personal secret should be respected. 

When he had left his daughter at- school, Gomov 
went to the " Slaviansky Bazaar." He took off his 
fur coat down-stairs, went up and knocked quietly 
at the door. Anna Sergueyevna, wearing his favourite 
grey dress, tired by the journey, had been expecting 
him to come all night. She was pale, and looked at 
him without a smile, and flung herself on his breast as 
soon as he entered. Their kiss was long and lingerirg 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 229 

as though they had not seen each other for a couple 
of years. 

" Well, how are you getting on down there? " he 
asked. " What is your news? " 

" Wait. I'll tell you presently. ... I cannot. " 

She could not speak, for she was weeping. She 
turned her face from him and dried her eyes. 

" Well, let her cry a bit. . . I'll wait/' he thought, 
and sat down. 

Then he rang and ordered tea, and then, as he 
drank it, she stood and gazed out of the window. . . . 
She was weeping in distress, in the bitter knowledge 
that their life had fallen out so sadly ; only seeing each 
other in secret, hiding themselves away like thieves! 
Was not their life crushed ? 

" Don't cry. . . Don't cry," he said. 

It was clear to him that their love was yet far from 
its end, which there was no seeing. Anna Sergueyevna 
was more and more passionately attached to him; she 
adored him and it was inconceivable that he should tell 
her that their love must some day end ; she would not 
believe it. 

He came up to her and patted her shoulder fondly 
and at that moment he saw himself in the mirror. 

His hair was already going grey. And it seemed 
strange to him that in the last few years he should 
have got so old and ugly. Her shoulders were warm 
and trembled to his touch. He was suddenly filled 
with pity for her life, still so warm and beautiful, 



230 THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 

but probably beginning to fade and wither, like his 
own. Why should she love him so much? He always 
seemed to women not what he really was, and they 
loved in him, not himself, but the creature of their 
imagination, the thing they hankered for in life, and 
when they had discovered their mistake, still they 
loved him. And not one of them was happy with him. 
Time passed ; he met women and was friends with them, 
went further and parted, but never once did he love; 
there was everything but love. 

And now at last when his hair was grey he had 
fallen in love real love for the first time in his life. 

Anna Sergueyevna and he loved one another, like 
dear kindred, like husband and wife, like devoted 
friends; it seemed to them that Fate had destined 
them for one another, and it was inconceivable that he 
should have a wife, she a husband ; they were like two 
birds of passage, a male and a female, which had been 
caught and forced to live in separate cages. They 
had forgiven each other all the past of which they 
were ashamed ; they forgave everything in the present, 
and they felt that their love had changed both of 
them. 

Formerly, when he felt a melancholy compunction, 
he used to comfort himself with all kinds of arguments, 
just as they happened to cross his mind, but now he 
was far removed from any such ideas ; he was filled 
with a profound pity, and he desired to be tender and 
sincere . 



THE LADY WITH THE TOY DOG 231 

" Don't cry, my darling," he said. " You have 
cried enough. . . Now let us talk and see if we can't 
find some way out." 

Then they talked it all over, and tried to discover 
some means of avoiding the necessity for concealment 
and deception, and the torment of living in different 
towns, and of not seeing each other for a long time. 
How could they shake off these intolerable fetters? 

" How? How? " he asked, holding his head in his 
hands. "How?" 

And it seemed that but a little while and the solution 
would be found and there would begin a lovely new 
life ; and to both of them it was clear that the end 
was still very far off, and that their hardest and most 
difficult period was only just beginning. 



GOUSSIEV 

T T was already dark and would soon be night. 

Goussiev, a private on long leave, raised him 
self a little in his hammock and said in a whisper: 

" Can you hear me, Pavel Ivanich? A soldier at 
Souchan told me that their boat ran into an enor 
mous fish and knocked a hole in her bottom." 

The man of condition unknown whom he addressed, 
and whom everybody in the hospital-ship called Pavel 
Ivanich, was silent, as if he had not heard. 

And once more there was silence . . . The wind 
whistled through the rigging, the screw buzzed, the 
waves came washing, the hammocks squeaked, but to 
all these sounds their ears were long since accustomed 
and it seemed as though everything were wrapped in 
sleep and silence. It was very oppressive. The three 
patients two soldiers and a sailor who had played 
cards all day were now asleep and tossing to and fro. 

The vessel began to shake. The hammock under 
Goussiev slowly heaved up and down, as though it 
were breathing one, two, three .... Something 
crashed on the floor and began to tinkle: the jug 
must have fallen down. 



GOUSSIEV 288 

"The wind has broken loose ..." said Goussiev, 
listening attentively. 

This time Pavel Ivanich coughed and answered irri 
tably : 

" You spoke just now of a ship colliding with a large 
fish, and now you talk of the wind breaking loose. . . 
Is the wind a dog to break loose? " 

" That's what people say." 

" Then people are as ignorant as you . . . But what 
do they not say? You should keep a head on your 
shoulders and think. Silly idiot!" 

Pavel Ivanich was subject to seasickness. When the 
ship rolled he would get very cross, and the least trifle 
would upset him, though Goussiev could never see 
anything to be cross about. What was there unusual 
in his story about the fish or in his saying that the wind 
had broken loose? Suppose the fish were as big as a 
mountain and its back were as hard as a sturgeon's, 
and suppose that at the end of the wood there were 
huge stone walls with the snarling winds chained up 
to them ... If they do not break loose, why then 
do they rage over the sea as though they were possessed, 
and rush about like dogs? If they are not chained, 
what happens to them when it is calm ? 

Goussiev thought for a long time of a fish as big as 
a mountain, and of thick rusty chains; then he got 
tired of that and began to think of his native place 
whither he was returning after five years' service in 
the Far East. He saw with his mind's eye the great 



234 GOUSSIEV 

pond covered with snow . . . On one side of the 
pond was a brick-built pottery, with a tall chimney 
belching clouds of black smoke, and on the other side 
was the village. . . From the yard of the fifth house 
from the corner came his brother Alexey in a sledge; 
behind him sat his little son Yanka in large felt boots, 
and his daughter Akulka, also in felt boots. Alexey 
is tipsy, Vanka laughs, and Akulka's face is hidden- 
she is well wrapped up. 

" The children will catch cold ..." thought Gous- 
siev. " God grant them," he whispered, " a pure 
right mind that they may honour their parents and be 
better than their father and mother . . . ." 

"The boots want soling," cried the sick sailor in a 
deep voice. " Aye, aye." 

The thread of Goussiev's thoughts was broken, and 
instead of the pond, suddenly without rhyme or 
reason he saw a large bull's head without eyes, and 
the horse and sledge did not move on, but went round 
and round in a black mist. But still he was glad he 
had seen his dear ones. He gasped for joy, and his 
limbs tingled and his fingers throbbed. 

" God suffered me to see them ! " he muttered, and 
opened his eyes and looked round in the darkness for 
water. 

He drank, then lay down again, and once more the 
sledge skimmed along, and he saw the bull's head 
without eyes, black smoke, clouds of it. And so on 
till dawn. 



GOUSSIEV 235 



II 



At first through the darkness there appeared only a 
blue circle, the port-hole, then Goussiev began slowly 
to distinguish the man in the next hammock, Pavel 
Ivanich. He was sleeping in a sitting position, for if 
he lay down he could not breathe. His face was grey ; 
his nose long and sharp, and his eyes were huge, be 
cause he was so thin ; his temples were sunk, his beard 
scanty, the hair on his head long. . . By his face it 
was impossible to tell his class : gentleman, merchant, 
or peasant; judging by his appearance and long hair 
he looked almost like a recluse, a lay-brother, but when 
he spoke he was not at all like a monk. He was 
losing strength through his cough and his illness and 
the suffocating heat, and he breathed heavily and was 
always moving his dry lips. Noticing that Gouesiev 
was looking at him, he turned toward him and said : 

" I'm beginning to understand. . . Yes. . . 
Now I understand." 

" What do you understand, Pavel Ivanich? " 

' Yes. . . It was strange to me at first, why you 
sick men, instead of being kept quiet, should be on 
this steamer, where the heat is stifling, and stinking, 
and pitching and tossing, and must be fatal to you; 
but now it is all clear to me. . . . Yes. The doctors 
sent you to the steamer to get rid of you. They got 
tired of all the trouble you gave them, brutes like you. 



236 GOUSSIEV 

. . . You don't pay them; you only give a lot of 
trouble, and if you die you spoil their reports. There 
fore you are just cattle, and there is no difficulty in 
getting rid of you. . . They only need to lack con 
science and humanity, and to deceive the owners of 
the steamer. We needn't worry about the first, 
they are experts by nature; but the second needs a 
certain amount of practice. In a crowd of four hun 
dred healthy soldiers and sailors five sick men are 
never noticed; so you were carried up to the steamer, 
mixed with a healthy lot who were counted in such a 
hurry that nothing wrong was noticed, and when the 
steamer got away they saw fever-stricken and consump 
tive men lying helpless on the deck. ..." 

Goussiev could not make out what Paul Ivanich 
was talking about; thinking he was being taken to 
task, he said by way of excusing himself : 

" I lay on the deck because when we were taken off 
the barge I caught a chill." 

" Shocking! " said Pavel Ivanich. " They know 
quite well that you can't last out the voyage, and yet 
they send you here ! You may get as far as the Indian 

Ocean, but what then? It is awful to think of 

And that's all the return you get for faithful un 
blemished service! ' : 

Pavel Ivanioh looked very angry, and smote his 
forehead and gasped : 

" They ought to be shown up in the papers. There 
would be an awful row." 



GOUSSIEV 237 

The two sick soldiers and the sailor were already up 
and had begun to play cards, the sailor propped up in 
his hammock, and the soldiers squatting uncomfort 
ably on the floor. One soldier had his right arm in a 
sling and his wrist was tightly bandaged so that he 
had to hold the cards in his left hand or in the crook 
of his elbow. The boat was rolling violently so that 
it was impossible to get up or to drink tea or to take 
medicine. 

" You were an orderly?" Pavel Ivanich asked 
Goussiev. 

" That's it. An orderly." 

" My God, my God! " said Pavel Ivanich sorrow 
fully. " To take a man from his native place, drag 
him fifteen thousand miles, drive him into consump 
tion . . . and what for? I ask you. To make him 
an orderly to some Captain Farthing or Midshipman 
Hole! Where's the sense of it? " 

' It's not a bad job, Pavel Ivanich. You get up 
in the morning, clean the boots, boil the samovar, 
tidy up the room, and then there is nothing to do. 
The lieutenant draws plans all day -long, and you 
can pray to God if you like or read books or go 
out into the streets. It's a good enough life." 

'Yes. Very good! The lieutenant draws plans, 
and you stay in the kitchen all day long and suffer 
from homesickness. . . . Plans. . . . Plans don't 
matter. It's human life that matters! Life doesn't 
come again. One should be sparing of it." 

16 



238 GOUSSIEV 

" Certainly Pavel Ivanioh. A bad man meets no 
quarter, either at home, or in the army, but if you live 
straight, and do as you are told, then no one will harm 

you. They are educated and they understand 

For five years now I've never been in the cells and 
I've only been thrashed once touch wood! ' 

"What was that for? " 

" Fighting. I have a heavy fist, Pavel Ivanich. 
Four Chinamen came into our yard : they were carry 
ing wood, I think, but I don't remember. Well, I was 
bored. I went for them and one of them got a bloody 
nose. The lieutenant saw it through the window and 
gave me a thick ear." 

" You poor fool," muttered Pavel Ivanich. " You 
don't understand anything." 

He was completely exhausted with the tossing of the 
boat and shut his eyes; his head fell back and then 
flopped forward onto his chest. He tried several times 
to lie down, but in vain, for he could not breathe. 

" And why did you go for the four Chinamen? " he 
asked after a while. 

" For no reason. They came into the yard and I 
went for them." 

Silence fell. . . . The gamblers played for a couple 
of hours, absorbed and cursing, but the tossing of the 
ship tired even them; they threw the cards away and 
laid down. Once more Goussiev thought of the big 
pond, the pottery, the village. Once more the sledges 
skimmed along, once more Vanka laughed, and that 



GOUSSIEV 239 

fool of an Akulka opened her fur coat, and stretched 
out her feet ; look, she seemed to say, look, poor people, 
my felt boots are new and not like Vanka's. 

" She's getting- on for six and still she has no sense I" 
said Goussiev. " Instead of showing your boot off, 
why don't you bring some water to your soldier-uncle? 
I'll give you a present." 

Then came Andrey, with his firelock on his shoulder, 
carrying a hare he had shot, and he was followed by 
Tsaichik the cripple, who offered him a piece of soap 
for the hare; and there was the black heifer in the 
yard, and Domna sewing a shirt and crying over 
something, and there was the eyeless bull's head and 
the black smoke. . . . 

Overhead there was shouting, sailors running; the 
sound of something heavy being dragged along the 
deck, or something had broken. . . . More running. 
Something wrong? Goussiev raised his head, listened 
and saw the two soldiers and the sailor playing cards 
again; Pavel Ivanich sitting up and moving his lips. 
It was very close, he could hardly breathe, he wanted 
a drink, but the water was warm and disgusting. . . 
The pitching of the boat was now better. 

Suddenly something queer happened to one of the 
soldiers. . . . He called ace of diamonds, lost his 
reckoning and dropped his cards. He started and 
laughed stupidly and looked round. 

' In a moment, you fellows," he said and lay down 
on the floor. 

16 A 



240 GOUSSIEV 

All were at a loss. They shouted at him but he 
made no reply. 

'' Stiepan, are you ill? " asked the other soldier 
with the bandaged hand. " Perhaps we'd better call 
the priest, eh? " 

" Stiepan, drink some water/' said the sailor. 
" Here, mate, have a drink." 

" What's the good of breaking his teeth with the 
jug," shouted Goussiev angrily. " Don't you see, you 
fatheads? " 

" What." 

" What! " cried Goussiev. " He's snuffed it, dead. 
That's what! Good God, what fools! . . ." 

Ill 

The rolling stopped and Pavel Ivanich cheered up. 
He was no longer peevish. His face had an arrogant, 
impetuous, and mocking expression. He looked as if 
he were on the point of saying: " I'll tell you a story 
that will make you die of laughter." Their port-hole 
was open and a soft wind blew in on Pavel Ivanich. 
Voices could be heard and the splash of oars in the 
water. . . Beneath the window some one was howl 
ing in a thin, horrible voice; probably a Chinaman 
singing. 

" Yes. We are in harbour," said Pavel Ivanich, 
smiling mockingly. " Another month and we shall be 
in Russia. It's true; my gallant warriors, I shall get 



GOUSSIEV 241 

to Odessa and thence I shall go straight to Kharkov. 
At Kharkov I have a friend, a literary man. I shall 
go to him and I shall say, ' now, my friend, give up 
your rotten little love-stories and descriptions of 
nature, and expose the vileness of the human biped 
. . . There's a subject for you/ ' 

He thought for a moment and then he said : 

" Goussiev, do you know how I swindled them? '/ 

"Who, Pavel Ivanich? " 

" The lot out there. . . You see there's only first 
and third class on the steamer, and only peasants are 
allowed to go third. If you have a decent suit, and 
look like a nobleman or a bourgeois, at a distance, 
then you must go first. It may break you, but you 
have to lay down your five hundred roubles. ' What's 
the point of such an arrangement? ' I asked. f Is it 
meant to raise the prestige of Russian intellectuals? ' 
' Not a bit,' said they. ' We don't let you go, simply 
because it is impossible for a decent man to go third. 
It is so vile and disgusting.' ' Yes,' said I. ' Thanks 
for taking so much trouble about decent people. Any 
how, bad or no, I haven't got five hundred roubles as 
I have neither robbed the treasury nor exploited for 
eigners, nor dealt in contraband, nor flogged any one 
to death, and, therefore, I think I have a right to go 
first-class and to take rank with the intelligentsia of 
Russia.' But there's no convincing them by logic. 
... I had to try fraud. I put on a peasant's coat 
and long boots, and a drunken, stupid expression and 






242 GOUSSIEV 

went to the agent and said : ' Give me a ticket, your 
Honour/ 

" * What's your position? ' says the agent. 

" 'Clerical/ said I. 'My father was an honest priest. 
He always told the truth to the great ones of thie earth, 
and so he suffered much.' ' 

Pavel Ivanich got tired with talking, and his breath 
failed him, but he went on : 

"Yes. I always tell the truth straight out. . . I 
am afraid of nobody and nothing. There's a great 
difference between myself and you in that respect. 
You are dull, blind, stupid, you see nothing, and you 
don't understand what you do see. You are told that 
the wind breaks its chain, that you are brutes and 
worse, and you believe ; you are thrashed and you kiss 
the hand that thrashes you; a swine in a raccoon 
pelisse robs you, and throws you sixpence for tea, and 
you say : * Please, your Honour, let me kiss your hand.' 
You are pariahs, skunks. . . I am different. I live 
consciously. I see everything, as an eagle or a hawk 
sees when it hovers over the earth, and I understand 
everything. I am a living protest. I see injustice 
I protest ; I see bigotry and hypocrisy I protest ; I see 
swine triumphant I protest, and I am unconquerable. 
No Spanish inquisition can make me hold my tongue. 
Aye .... Cut my tongue out. I'll protest by 
gesture. . . Shut me up in a dungeon I'll shout so 
loud that I shall be heard for a mile round, or I'll 
starve myself, so that there shall be a still heavier 



GOUSSIEV 243 

weight on their black consciences. Kill me and rny 
ghost will return. All my acquaintances tell me : 
' You are a most insufferable man, Pavel Ivanich ! ' 
I am proud of such a reputation. I served three years 
in the Far East, and have got bitter memories enough 
for a hundred years. I inveighed against it all. My 
friends write from Russia: 'Do not come/ But I'm 
going, to spite them. . . Yes. . . That is life. 
I understand. You can call that life." 

Goussiev was not listening, but lay looking out of 
the port-hole; on the transparent lovely turquoise 
water swung a boat all shining in the shimmering 
light; a fat Chinaman was sitting in it eating rice 
with chop-sticks. The water murmured softly, and 
over it lazily soared white sea-gulls. 

" It would be fun to give that fat fellow one on the 
back of his neck. . . ." thought Goussiev, watching 
the fat Chinaman and yawning. 

He dozed, and it seemed to him that all the world 
was slumbering. Time slipped swiftly away. The 
day passed imperceptibly; imperceptibly the twilight 
fell. . . The steamer was still no longer but was 
moving on. 



IV 



Two days passed. Pavel Ivanich no longer sat up, 
but lay full length; his eyes were closed and his nose 
seemed to be sharper than ever. 







244 GOUSSIEV 

"Pavel Ivanich!" called Goussiev, "Pavel Ivanich." 

Pavel Ivanich opened his eyes and moved his lips. 

"Aren't you Veil ?" 

{f It's nothing," answered Pavel Ivanich, breathing 
heavily. " It's nothing. No. I'm much better. You 
see I can lie down now. I'm much better." 

" Thank God for it, Pavel Ivanich." 
' When I compare myself with you, I am sorry 
for you. . . poor devils. My lungs are all right; my 
cough comes from indigestion. . I can endure this 
hell, not to mention the Red Sea ! Besides, I have a 
critical attitude toward my illness, as well as to my 
medicine. But you. . you are ignorant. . . It's 
hard lines on you, very hard." 

The ship was running smoothly ; it was calm but still 
stifling and hot as a Turkish bath ; it was hard not only 
to speak but even to listen without an effort. Goussiev 
clasped his knees, leaned his head on them and thought 
of his native place. My God, in such heat it was a 
pleasure to think of snow and cold ! He saw himself 
driving on a sledge, and suddenly the horses were 
frightened and bolted. . Heedless of roads, dikes, 
ditches they rushed like mad through the village, 
across the pond, past the works, through the fields. . 
" Hold them in ! " cried the women and the passers-by. 
"Hold them in!" But why hold them in? Let the 
cold wind slap your face and cut your hands; let the 
lumps of snow thrown up by the horses' hoofs fall 
on your hat, down your neck and chest ; let the runners 






GOUSSIEV 245 

of the sledge be buckled, and tlie traces and harness 
be torn and be damned to it ! What fun when the 
sledge topples over and you are flung hard into a snow 
drift ; with your face slap into the snow, and you get up 
all white with your moustaches covered with icicles, 
hatless, gloveless, with your belt undone. . . People 
laugh and dogs bark. . . 

Pavel Ivanioh, with one eye half open looked at 
Goussiev and asked quietly : 

" Goussiev, did your commander steal ?" 

"How do I know, Pavel Ivanich? The likes of us 
don't hear of it." 

A long time passed in silence. Goussiev thought, 
dreamed, drank water; it was difficult to speak, diffi 
cult to hear, and he was afraid of being spoken to. 
One hour passed, a second, a third ; evening came, 
then night ; but he noticed nothing as he sat dreaming 
of the snow. 

He could hear some one coming into the ward ; 
voices, but five minutes passed and all was still. 

" God rest his soul !" said the soldier with the band 
aged hand. "He was a restless man." 

" What? " asked Goussiev. " Who? " 

:c He's dead. He has just been taken up-stairs." 

"Oh, well," muttered Goussiev with a yawn. "God 
rest his soul." 

" What do you think, Goussiev?" asked the band 
aged soldier after some time. "Will he go to heaven ?" 

"Who?" 



246 GOUSSIEV 

" Pavel Ivanich." 

" He will. He suffered much. Besides, lie was a 
priest's son, and priests have many relations. They 
will pray for his soul." 

The bandaged soldier sat down on Goussiev's ham 
mock and said in an undertone : 

' You won't live much longer, Goussiev. You'll 
never see Russia." 

" Did the doctor or the nurse tell you that?" asked 
Goussiev. 

" No one told me, but I can see it. You can always 
tell when a man is going to die soon. You neither eat 
nor drink, and you have gone very thin and awful to 
look at. Consumption. That's what it is. I'm not 
saying this to make you uneasy, but because I thought 
you might like to have the last sacrament. And if 
you have any money, you had better give it to the 
senior officer." 

" I have not written home," said Goussiev. " I 
shall die and they will never know." 

' They will know," said the sailor in his deep voice. 

* When you die they will put you down in the log, and 

at Odessa they will give a note to the military governor, 

and he will send it to your parish or wherever it is. . ." 

This conversation made Goussiev begin to feel un 
happy and a vague desire began to take possession of 
him. He drank water it was not that; he stretched 
out to the port-hole and breathed the hot, moist air 
it was not that; he tried to think of his native place 






GOTJSSIEV 217 

and the snow it was not that ... At last he felt 
that he would choke if he stayed a moment longer in 
the hospital. 

" I feel poorly, mates," he said. " I want to go on 
deck. For Christ's sake take me on deck." 

Goussiev flung his arms round the soldier's neck 
and the soldier held him with his free arm and sup 
ported him up the gangway. On deck there were 
rows and rows of sleeping soldiers and sailors; so many 
of them that it was difficult to pick a way through 
them. 

" Stand up," said the bandaged soldier gently. 
" Walk after me slowly and hold on to my shirt. . ." 

It was dark. There was no light on deck or on the 
masts or over the sea. In the bows a sentry stood 
motionless as a statue, but he looked as if he were 
asleep. It was as though the steamer had been left 
to its own sweet will, to go where it liked. 

" They are going to throw Pavel Ivanich into the 
sea," said the bandaged soldier. " They will put him 
in a sack and throw him overboard." 

" Yes. That's the way they do." 

" But it's better to lie at home in the earth. Then 
the mother can go to the grave and weep over it." 

11 Surely." 

There was a smell of dung and hay. With heads 
hanging there were oxen standing by the bulwark 
one, two, three . . eight beasts. And there was a 
little horse. Goussiev put out his hand to pat it, 



248 GOUSSIEV 

but it shook its head, showed its teeth and tried to 
bite his sleeve. 

" Damn you," said Goussiev angrily. 

He and the soldier slowly made their way to the 
bows and stood against the bulwark and looked silently 
up and down. Above them was the wide sky, bright 
with stars, peace and tranquility exactly as it was 
at home in his village; but below darkness and tur 
bulence. Mysterious towering waves. Each wave 
seemed to strive to rise higher than the rest ; and they 
pressed and jostled each other and yet others came, 
fierce and ugly, and hurled themselves into the fray. 

There is neither sense nor pity in the sea. Had the 
steamer been smaller, and not made of tough iron, 
the waves would have crushed it remorselessly and all 
the men in it, without distinction of good and bad. 
The steamer too seemed cruel and senseless. The 
large-nosed monster pressed forward and cut its way 
through millions of waves; it was afraid neither of 
darkness, nor of the wind, nor of space, nor of loneli 
ness; it cared for nothing, and if the ocean had its 
people, the monster would crush them without distinc 
tion of good and bad. 

' Where are we now?" asked Goussiev. 

" I don't know. Must be the ocean." 

" There's no land in sight." 

"Why, they say we shan't see land for another 
seven days." 

The two soldiers looked at the white foam gleam- 



GOUSSIEV 249 

ing with phosphorescence. Goussiev was the first 
to break the silence. 

" Nothing is really horrible," he said. ' You feel 
uneasy, as if you were in a dark forest. Suppose a 
boat were lowered and I was ordered to go a hundred 
miles out to sea to fish I would go. Or suppose I saw 
a soul fall into the water I would go in after him. I 
wouldn't go in for a German or a Chinaman, but I'd 
try to save a Russian." 

" Aren't you afraid to die?" 

" Yes. I'm afraid. I'm sorry for the people at 
home. I have a brother at home, you know, and he is 
not steady; he drinks, beats his wife for nothing at all, 
and my old father and mother may be brought to ruin. 
But my legs are giving way, mate, and it is hot here. 
. . . . Let me go to bed." 



Goussiev went back to the ward and lay down in his 
hammock. As before, a vague desire tormented him 
and he could not make out what it was. There was 
a congestion in his chest; a noise in his head, and 
his mouth was so dry that he could hardly move his 
tongue. He dozed and dreamed, and, exhausted by the 
heat, his cough and the nightmares that haunted him, 
toward morning he fell into a deep sleep. He dreamed 
he was in barracks, and the bread had just been taken 
out of the oven, and he crawled into the oven and 
lathered himself with a birch broom. He slept for 



250 GOTJSSIEV 

two days and on the third day in the afternoon two 
sailors came down and carried him out of the ward. 

He was sewn up in sail-cloth, and to make him heavier 
two iron bars were sewn up with him. In the sail 
cloth he looked like a carrot or a radish, broad at the 
top, narrow at the bottom . . . Just before sunset 
he was taken on deck and laid on a board one end of 
which lay on the bulwark, the other on a box, raised 
up by a stool. Round him stood the invalided soldiers. 

" Blessed is our God," began the priest; " always, 
now and for ever and ever." 

" Amen ! " said three sailors. 

The soldiers and the crew crossed themselves and 
looked askance at the waves. It was strange that a 
man should be sewn up in sail-cloth and dropped into 
the sea. Could it happen to any one? 

The priest sprinkled Goussiev with earth and bowed. 
A hymn was sung. 

The guard lifted up the end of the board, Goussiev 
slipped down it ; shot headlong, turned over in the air, 
then plop! The foam covered him, for a moment it 
looked as though he was swathed in lace, but the 
moment passed and he disappeared beneath the 
waves. 

He dropped down to the bottom. "Would he reach 
it? The bottom is miles down, they say. He dropped 
down almost sixty or seventy feet, then began to go 
slower and slower, swung to and fro as though he were 
thinking ; then, borne along by the current ; he moved 
more sidewavs than downward. 



GOUSSIEV 251 

But soon he met a shoal of pilot-fish. Seeing a dark 
body, the fish stopped dead and sudden, all together, 
turned and went back. Less than a minute later, like 
arrows they darted at Goussiev, zigzagging through 
the water around him. . . . 

Later came another dark body, a shark. Gravely 
and leisurely, as though it had not noticed Goussiev, 
it swam under him, and he rolled over on its back; 
it turned its belly up, taking its ease in the warm, 
translucent water, and slowly opened its mouth with 
its two rows of teeth. The pilot-fish were wildly ex 
cited; they stopped to see what was going to happen. 
The shark played with the body, then slowly opened 
its mouth under it, touched it with its teeth, and the 
sail-cloth was ripped open from head to foot; one of 
the bars fell out, frightening the pilot-fish and striking 
the shark on its side, and sank to the bottom. 

And above the surface, the clouds were huddling 
up about the setting sun ; one cloud was like a triumphal 
arch, another like a lion, another like a pair of scissors. 
. . . From behind the clouds came a broad green ray 
reaching up to the very middle of the sky; a little 
later a violet ray was flung alongside this, and then 
others gold and pink. . . The sky was soft and lilac, 
pale and tender. At first beneath the lovely, glorious 
sky the ocean frowned, but soon the ocean also took 
on colour sweet, joyful, passionate colours, almost 
impossible to name in human language. 

KNAPP, DREWETT AND SON LTD., 30, BUDGE ROW, CANNON ST., E.G. 48141 C. 



010950076